Reid Chapter One, Extra Info Thread

KatSea

Skittish Beaver
Original poster
FOLKLORE MEMBER
Invitation Status
Posting Speed
  1. Multiple posts per day
Online Availability
Generally online in the afternoon eastern time
Writing Levels
  1. Give-No-Fucks
  2. Adaptable
Preferred Character Gender
  1. Male
  2. Female
Genres
Fantasy, mystery, magical, modern,
@Mobley Eats, @❤Alex❤

  • A letter from Scott Carmichael to the Abnormal population

    Hello! You may not know who I am or why I am writing to you, but I promise you it is for good reason.

    You my dear reader are something the outside world calls abnormal, or unusual. You contain an ability, whether you know it or not, and it benefits you greatly! It is a gift beyond all others, and it should be treasured and cared for. That is what we, here at Reid's, intend to do. We wish to assist you and to care for your abilities, and we ask of you to come stay here at Reid's home.

    It is not necessary to stay permanently, but we do request that you accompany us long enough for you and your abilities to be honed in on and used be for good, not to have them used erratically and uncontrollably.

    Once this letter is received, we ask of you to meet us at the home at the end of Elm Road on June 11th, the anniversary of its closing fifty two years ago. Everything you could possibly need will be available to you.

    If you cannot come we understand, but you must be aware, this will be for your own good.

    Sincerely, Scott Carmichael.

    After weeks of observation the two owners of the Reid's residence has determined the people to invite to their home. It is now June eleventh, where the characters will meet up and watch for the first time in fifty two years, the opening of Reid's gates.

    You may start and have fun!

  • icon-moderator.png

    Kaitlyn Guinyard
    Nellie

    It's safe to say that this whole Reid offer is my saving grace. Or at least I hope it is. I don't think I've got much room to complain right now; after spending five months working as a waitress at some second-rate diner, warding off pervy hobos at the subway stations (had to sleep in the women stalls sometimes...I know, not my best moments), and spreading out four beef jerky strips over a 48 hour period, you take what you can get. Besides, my poor developing metabolism is probably screaming at me.

    Shush now, my frail little body--I'll feed you proper nutrients soon.

    Hah, when talking to yourself is a common symptom of pristine mental health...

    I tighten my hold on my sketchbook as I maneuver my way through the crowd. Yeesh, were there always this many "abnormals" in the area? They sure do an awesome job of hiding it. The reassurance behind that observation is so refreshing. Seriously, it's like Poseidon sprayed me with magical H2O. The hydration is bliss.

    ...I know I'm sarcastic and all, but I think the anxiety is making it extra worse. I should probably tone it down a little; don't wanna accidentally offend anybody and make enemies in my new "home".

    There's nothing much to do except wait for the gates to open, so I inconspicuously (lies, I could care less if anyone saw) whip out my sketchbook and start doodling.

    How about an emo griffin in a top hat? No, Uncle Sam's top hat. And he's playing the keytar.

    Nice.

    ***

    Lennon

    I love my brother, I really do.

    But how dare that little punk fucker drop me off here! Am I chopped liver?!

    I had reassured him a million times that I don't need "help" with my abilities but nooooo, he's gotta get all over-protective big bro on me and bring up the construction worker again. Like I said before, it's not MY fault that douchebag kept cat-calling every female that walked by, practically drooling like the dog he is!

    Now as for the beam knocking him off the building...

    Oops. What can I say? I lost my temper for a sec. Anyways, my brother didn't want to hear any excuses. He just dropped me a few minutes ago with a quick side-hug and a "Don't cause trouble, idiot". Me? Moi? Cause TROUBLE?? The debauchery. Well, it's whatever. I suppose it could be fun crashing at this Reid person's place. Heaven knows it'll be a nice change of pace from that cramped apartment.

    So now I'm just lurking about the edge of the crowd like a sexy mountain cougar. Rawr bitches. Now, which one seems prone to falling for pranks? Which one~ Which one~

    ***

    Penelope

    Uh oh...this crowd is far bigger than I expected.

    Judging from how official the letter sounded, I had foolishly assumed that this would be a small and exclusive event. Three or four people at a time is okay; I can handle that. But this? This...this is outside of my comfort zone. However, I can't go into this looking like a fumbling weirdo. Pull yourself together, Pen. You are kind, you are social, you are normal...with an abnormal ability.

    I heave a sigh while shuffling in place. I'm located more towards the front of the group, which doesn't help my situation at all. Mom had dropped me off extra early; I don't blame her though. I know she loves me but my abilities are starting to get out of hand and I'm sure she's still traumatized by the coma I put her through...

    I pull down my beanie until it's covering my ears. Hopefully it'll help to block out the waves of chatter coming from everyone. There's so many voices overlapping each other and blending into senseless white noise. So many voices. And those voices came with eyes, eyes that could be drilling into my back right now. Those eyes came with heads and people and people think all the time. Are they silently judging me? I-I'm not dressed weird or anything, right?

    I sigh again.

    This is going to be rough.

    ***

    Quinn

    Ah man...

    There're people here. Well, abnormals, but screw the details. I was hoping that maybe three other people show up, cuz that means less talking, and less interruptions during my naps. Ugh. I'm screeeeeewed!

    And tired.

    ...I wonder how soft the ground is? I crouch down, my knees digging into grass. Hot damn! That doesn't feel too bad. Must be that expensive Kentucky grass those rich people get. Shrugging, I stretch out on my back, using my arms as a pillow, and pull my shades down to block the sun. This is perfection.

    "Wake me up when the gate opens!" I yell out to anyone that's listening. Hell, I'm sure someone heard and one of them will be generous enough to follow through on my request. I think.

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    Scott

    I paced around the front of the building and I take a breath in, although it is sharp and painful. I was hoping the letter was good enough, and I did not frighten anyone away. I was nervous about having them here, about keeping themselves safe from themselves, and whether or not anyone would come. I look to the sidewalk where some of the neighbors were congregating, although there were not many. There were never many people living here, so it was a nice, quiet space to have these sorts of people. I see the first few people come, a little more than I had actually expected to and I can't help but grin. I go behind the house to fill up some notes and wait for the assistants to come. They should help with the meet and greet. I already notice Carrie come over, who seems a little surprised by the crowd.

    Helen

    I was not sure about the letter I had received. Initially I told myself I was not going to come, but I decided last minute to go. I can not say why, I did not want to be in this crowd that was forming, and I couldn't help but feel anxiety build up as I see the other abnormal's that were here. I do my breathing exercises that I created for myself and attempt to calm myself down. They were not here to hurt me, so I have no reason to fear. I have no reason to fear. I have no reason to...I stop myself and I just close my eyes. I feel so nervous now and I feel myself sway slightly. I can't help but think it's dizziness, but it is also a desire to move, to not be outside here. I wanted a corner all of a sudden to hide in, but I attempt to keep myself calm by keeping my eyes shut.

    Cyrus

    I get to the location excitedly. "Alright!" I exclaim to myself and fiddle with the gloves I had placed on my hands so I would not accidentally do anything unexpected. Luckily the gloves don't spring to life, and I figure it is because of the material inside was not a good conductor or...something. I don't know and I don't care. It works so that's freaking deaking that. I peek over people's shoulders and over them grins, then notice someone doodling(Nellie) so I sneak over to them and peek over her shoulder "Is that a key tar??"

    Winnifred

    I arrive with a grin on my face and sweat on my brow. It had taken me a while to run here, considering I didn't want my adopted father to know I ran off just to be here. It excited me to know that I had a sort of ability, it was awesome actually. I could do some awesome things! The note had made my heart flutter when I read it and I almost fell in love with it. Knowing I was unusual made me quite happy, an emotion that is not always present upon my face.

    I was wondering how many people here would be friendly, and what their abilities were. I had a feeling it was going to be an interesting time here. Would we have rooms? Is there food? God I hope there is food, and lots of it.

    Andre

    I stand with my arms crossed. This was preposterous. There was no way that any of us here were 'abnormal'. In fact the only reason I came was to scoff at all of those who actually came here. This has to be a prank of some sort, I was sure of it now. Why else would anyone gather us all here and tell us we are 'special'?. Unless this was going to be some horrible thing, or worse, a humiliating one, then I saw no reason for it. How could anyone even believe this?

    It boggles my mind and I have to stifle some of my laughter from it.

  • icon-moderator.png

    Kaitlyn Guinyard
    Samuel

    I can feel a big smile workings it way across my face. Wow, so many came. They actually came! I move away from the window (past events have taught me NOT to make eye contact with people while looking through the window. An old woman saw me once, then screamed and fell over. I tried to help her but she only got scared...it was an odd experience) and approach Scott and Carrie. I unconsciously adjust my vest. It's the snazziest article of clothing I've got. I figured I should look presentable for opening day.

    ...It's a bit tight though...

    "This is great," I whisper-yell excitedly. "I haven't met them yet but I can tell we've got an awesome bunch." I suddenly gasp upon realizing something and turn to Scott. "Scott, we stocked up on the sweets, right?" My voice is probably trembling right now but that's just how excited and nervous I am. If only grandma could see me now, she'd be so proud.

    ***

    Nellie

    I nearly jump out of my skin when someone's head pops up over my shoulder and exclaims, "Is that a key tar??"

    Oh boy. Questions. My favorite.

    Stepping aside to regain my space bubble, I scan the newcomer from top to bottom. Oh God, you can't be serious. He's definitely a character; those funky glasses of his speak volumes about his personality, never mind the fact that his hair is reaching for the stars or that he's wearing a pair of gloves.

    Heh. Gloves. Does his ability have anything to do with his hands? Meh, it's fine. Time will tell. That innocent gleam in his eyes are pretty hard to ignore--whoa wait, are they Gray? No, it's...more like green and blue now. Oh damn, that's pretty cool. After realizing that I've been staring just a beat too long, I crack a tiny grin and hold up my doodle for him to see.

    "Sure is. I feel like a key tar and this emo Uncle Sam griffin are a match made in heaven. What do you think?" I then stretch out a hand. "I'm Nellie, by the way." I leave out the surname. Besides, I doubt I'm really a King anymore and the idea of being one disgusts me now.

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    (HEY BACK SORRY HAD TO DO SOME CHORES..what did i miss?)

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    (@Alex it's okay :)(People are just showing up to the household)

    Scott

    My head turns when I see Samuel, and a smile grows on my face as I see his excitement "I'm glad to see you are happy about this Sam." I state then nod as he asks me if we have sweets. "Oh you have your priorities in the right place young man, I have plenty,"

    I shuffle through my pockets and pull out a few butterscotches. People used to call me a grandfather for it, but you never knew when you needed some good old fashion butterscothes.

    "I'm glad to see someone is making sure we have plenty of sugar for the kids with unstable powers." Carrie says out of his quiet spell and she smiles. I can't help but smile too

    "Oh don't worry about that miss Kimberly, it will all work out swimmingly, sugar or no sugar."

    Cyrus

    The girl stares at me for a moment and think she might call me out for peeking over her shoulder. Thank god she didn't call me a stalker or anything

    "Emo uncle...what?" I ask then grin broadly "That is effing amazing my friend. Nellie! What a nice name for a person with such nice drawings. I'm Cyrus!" I introduce myself and put my hand out for her to shake. She seems nice enough, I mean, it's not like she's going to kill me with a single glance. No one here can do that, right?

  • icon-non-member.png

    Hidden Shadow
    Derek

    I held the letter in my hands, reading over the italic print over and over again. How did they find out? They couldn't have. I've never used my powers in public, nobody was supposed to know. My parent's strictly told me to keep it under the radar. I wasn't going to the place to live there. I was just going to demand answers and leave, before they run tests on me like some lab rat. That's probably what's going to happen. What else would they want to do with us?

    I looked up as the yellow cab pulled to a stop near a large building surrounding by a gate. I pulled the cash from my pocket and handed it to him, "thanks." I climbed out the vehicle, shutting the door behind me before I glanced toward the crowd with a slight frown. This many people actually think this is a good thing for them? Can't they tell it's lies? I blew out a heavy sigh and walked onto the property, glancing around for someone, anyone to mingle with.

    That's when I spotted the taller male (Lennon) across the yard. The guy had a slightly dark skin tone, and black curly hair on the top of his head. And he seemed like he was alone, had no one to talk to. The brunette male walked away from the paved sidewalk, walking toward the male and offering a smile as he stepped in front of him.

    "Hey man, do you...really think this is a good idea?" He questioned, his eyes glancing toward the building doubtfully. "I mean...it can't be as good as they tell us, right?" He said, his hazel eyes meeting the male's face.

    _____

    Virgo

    I climbed out of my jeep before I went around, opening the passenger door. I held out my arms, grinning as my pet silver fox jumped into my arms. "You ready to see our new home, Cliff?" I asked as I grabbed the suitcase from the floorboard. I sat it on the sidewalk, pulling the handle up and shutting the passenger door. I locked the vehicle and turned on my heel, facing the building and yard.

    I smiled hearing Cliff's response, "don't be sarcastic. You'll love it here. A huge yard, the forest, maybe there's even a lake or something? I'm sure you'll find a lot of rabbits around here," I teased the animal with a grin before I walked onto the lawn, glancing at all the other abnormal people.

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    (Ok thank you =)

    Tegan

    I showed up at the place with a piece of paper and my things. I looked around excited....this was the first time I was around people my own age.

    Voilet

    I silently looked around..this place was interesting. Although I hated to admit it as I was forced to come here. I sighed as I stood there by myself not sure what to do, i took off my headphones looking around lost...

    Sakamoto

    AWW darn i lost another good pair of shoes again..AND MY LUGGAGE!

    oh well thats what I get for trying to teleport here without any help. I frown..at least i didn't lose my phone, or wallet this time. I should really stop trying to teleport so much. I was hoping this time would be different though. at least I ended up at the place I wanted to.

  • icon-moderator.png

    Kaitlyn Guinyard
    (Yeah @Alex no worries. You really haven't missed much, just introduce your characters! I've got Pen, Lennon, and Quinn open for interaction, if you'd like to approach them!)

    Samuel

    I try not to let it happen, I really do, but my smile drops when Scott whips out a bunch of butterscotches. Oh, Lord, he can't be serious. I might not be as young as our new guests, but even I know they won't have a sweet tooth for those.

    I pout at him a little. "I mean the good stuff, Scott! You know, cakes and brownies? All the works?" My brow pinches as I try to remember if we have all of the proper ingredients in the kitchen. Hopefully, everything will be right where I last saw them; I can't function well in the kitchen if I'm scrambling for the eggs and milk.

    I smile at Carrie's comment. I gently nudge her shoulder with mine and tease, "Don't be like that, Carrie! I'll even toss in my special oreo-cookie brownies. I know how much you like those." I shoot her a pointed look. "Don't pretend as if you don't."

    ***

    Nellie

    I quirk an eyebrow when he shoots his hand out...

    ...When I already had my hand out. Huh, okay. I mean, it's not like handshakes occur when two hands shake. We can afford to shake it up a little. Smiling, I swing my hand to softly slap his--oh yeah, horizontal high-fives are always the go to for ice breakers.

    "That is effing amazing my friend." Oh...I blink a moment. We're friends? Already? Well, shoot, that wasn't hard. I laugh when the strange boy literally gushes about my not-all-that-special name. "Nellie! What a nice name for a person with such nice drawings. I'm Cyrus!"

    "Nice to meet you, Cyrus. And thanks, I draw whenever the inspiration hits me." Speaking of inspiration...Without letting Cyrus see, I turn to a page titled "Bomb Ideas". There's already a long list of things, some crossed out and some not. At the bottom, I jot down in sloppy handwriting "Funky specs, anti-gravity hair, pretty eyes".

    Ahem...ignore that last part.

    Closing my sketchbook and tucking it underneath my arm, I catch this brief flicker of worry cross his face. What's gotten into him? Unless--ah. Okay. I get how this goes. I wave my hand dismissively, as if I'm batting off his thoughts. "And don't worry, I've got decent handling on my ability and I'm not unstable or dangerous or anything. It just makes me pretty tired."

    Cocking out one hip, I eyeball his hair for a second. Two more seconds. Then I succumb to the urge and gently flick one of his locks. Whoa, soft. Mister Cyrus is just full of pleasant surprises, huh? "So, what's your ability? If you don't mind me asking?"

    ***

    Lennon

    My hunting spree comes to a halt when someone suddenly approaches me. I went to roll my eyes and make an obnoxious whiny sound (cuz, like, sir or ma'am or whoever, I'm busy picking out victims!), but then I stop upon actually seeing my newcomer.

    Oh. He's a cutie.

    When he asks if this whole Reid invite was some sort of scam, I couldn't help but match his sentiments exactly. I sigh while running a hand through my curls. "In all honesty? No, I don't think this is a good idea--at all. And, um," I trip over my words when he pins me down with those hazel eyes of his.

    Heavens!

    Put those dangerous things away! Is he trying to play nice or kill me??

    Clearing my throat, I flash a bright smile and shrug nonchalantly. "But hey, can't live life worrying about everything! I'm way too sexy for all that stress." I give new boy a quick scan. Damn. He's got a nice bod too. Ugh, I hope he's at least 18. I like pranks, not committing crimes.

    "The name's Lennon. What should I call you, hazel eyes?"

    ***

    Quinn

    Without the help of my ability, I think I've sat up the quickest I've ever had when there's a whooshing sound next to me and a gust of air. "Whazzit?" Damn! Just as I was about to start dreaming of chocolate rivers and cake mountains...

    I glare at whoever ruined my sleep and roll my eyes at how frazzled and confused this guy looks. No shoes either? Oh boy, he's interesting alright. "Yo," I call out to him. I point to the crowd of abnormals gathered around the gate. "If you wanna be all zappy zappy houdini, do it over there." Without waiting for a reply, I flop back onto the grass and groan.

    Ugh. Now I gotta find peace again. One sheep, two sheep, three sheep...three and a half. Alright, this isn't working. And the image of a sheep cut in half and spewing blood is making me nauseous now. Huffing, I stand up and cross my arms.

    "Damn it all..." I grumble.

  • icon-non-member.png

    Hidden Shadow
    (@Kaitlyn, Derek just interacted with Lennon)
    • Can virgo and Tegan interact?)

      Tegan

      I looked around and go up to the first person I see (Virgo..if that's ok)

      "Um..hello..Names tegan nice to meet you." i say introducing myself. God I hope this wasn't weird. I was just so excited and really wanted to make some friends

      Sakamoto

      I just awkwardly looked around without my shoes. Ok then..I was here. I wondered if I should call one of my parents to drop off my stuff....I was going to get an earful for this.

      I looked in my pocket..and my phone was also gone. juts great I looked around, one of these people has to have a phone I can barrow right?

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      (And if anyone needs someone else to talk to I got Winnifred, Andre and Helen)

      Carrie

      Scott's head tilts. "This isn't the good stuff?" He asks and I laugh softly as I pluck one of the butterscotches from his hand and pop it in my mouth. He then thinks back and he nods "We got flour, chocolate, sugar, brown sugar, vanilla, among other things. Plenty of things to bake with, and some materials to frost and such. But you two better not make the kitchen all messy or your cleaning it." He says but I can tell he's hiding a smile.

      "Yes yes Scott." I say and wave my hands dismissively. I glance to Samuel with a smile as he nudges me "I do like oreos." I admit. I couldn't help myself, chocolate and white vanilla paste went amazing together. Then together with fudge and brownie mix....my mouth waters slightly and I shake my head

      "Okay okay, yes sugar is fine." I continue "But only if you and I get all the brownies and we leave them with snickerdoodles or...something." I grin then Scott looks over to us with a raised eyebrow "Okay he can get brownies too. He is the boss after all." I say then Scott nods approvingly before his brows knit together. He is waiting for the other owner currently to open the gates and address the crowd.



      Cyrus

      i didn't notice her hand out and I laugh softly as she sort of high fives me. I smile when she tells me about inspiration. I wondered how someone could get inspiration out of the blue. I was always impressed when people could get stuff off the top of their head

      "Oh that is a relief." I say as she says her power is okay and not actually going to kill me. Thank goodness, i did not want to die today!. I raise my eyebrow as she flicks a lock of my hair but I do get a smile on my face as I attempt to adjust it all. "My power? I don't know what to call it, have you ever seen the Sorcerers Apprentice?" i ask and slowly take one of my gloves off. I reach for my stress ball I just use because I like how squishy it is, then watch as it jumps up and down in my hand. It proceeds to jump out of my hand and rolls across the street.

      "Goodbye little fella." I salute a goodbye then place my glove back on.


    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      Sakamoto

      I looked around and go up to a girl (Winnie)...this was embarrassing but whatever.

      "Um..Do you happen to have a cell phone I borrow Please?" i asked. At least I didn't leave my things in a public place for people to steal

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      (@Hidden Lennon has responded to Derek! )

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      Winnifred

      I see a boy come towards me and a grin grows upon my face "You wanna cell phone? Why should I give you one, I mean it is mine after all and because it's mine it means I...go ahead," I say after a moment or two of rambling, I pull out my phone and toss it to him "Careful with it," I say with a smile

      "Just don't call anyone criminal on it or anything, don't need anything suspicious on there," I say to him and watch him

    • icon-non-member.png

      Hidden Shadow
      Derek

      I watched the male, nodding at his words. "Yeah, I suppose so," I muttered with a light shrug. "But still....I've never even used my powers in public, there's no way in hell these guys could have found out about my abilities. Unless they stalked all of us, and are scientists of some sort who want to test and breed us like animals," I say with a sigh, not liking this whole thing at all.

      I glanced back at him hearing the last part of his sentence, laughing softly. "Yeah, you are too sexy for it," I reply with a side grin before holding out my hand. "Greene. Derek Greene," I reply, shaking his hand firmly before letting go. I smiled to him, "so, cheesiest question ever for something like this, what's your ability?" I questioned, tilting my head as I watched Lennon.

      ______

      Virgo

      My gaze fell upon the blonde hair girl (Tegan) that approached me before I smiled a bit."H-hey..uhm...my name is Virgo," I replied, a slight pink growing on my cheeks from the stuttering. Fuck, could this be anymore awkward? I cleared my throat, trying to hide the blush. Hey, it wasn't my fault I'm not good at talking to people. I'm way better at speaking to animals.

      "Uh, this is Cliff, by the way," I tell her with a small smile, nodding toward the small animal snuggled against my chest in my arms. "Hes a silver fox..." I say, trying to start some sort of conversation with the girl. God, she probably thinks I'm a freak or something...

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      (@Kate I'll have Penelope interact with Helen, if that's alright?)

      Penelope

      I notice some people are starting to hit it off already. Oh great, now I really can't afford to be an introvert. I scan the people around me, wondering who would be the safest bet. There're two blonde people talking (Nellie and Cyrus) but they seem pretty content as it is, so I doubt they'll appreciate me butting in. Everyone else seems pretty out there and loud and a bit over-bearing. Oh God, I don't know if I can do this--

      Hey.

      ...What's wrong with her? There's this one girl (Helen) just standing there, swaying a little on her feet with her eyes screwed shut. I didn't really notice at first glance but...I think she's going through some serious anxiety right now. Trust me, I would know how that feels. I uncover my ears and swallow back whatever inhibitions I have. This girl is clearly struggling; the least I can do is try to ease her troubles a little.

      I make sure to stop about a foot away from her, in front where she can clearly see me. I don't want it to seem like I'm sneaking up on her. Slapping on my "normal" smile, I call out to her as gently as possible. "Hey, are you alright? You seem tense."

      ***

      Nellie

      My smile widens as I watch a little ball bounce in Cyrus's hand before rolling away. "Awesome," I whisper without thinking. Well now, if that little display and the Sorcerer's Apprentice reference is anything to go by, I'd say this guy has an amazing ability. Not gonna lie, I'd much rather have his than mine. His is so quirky and fun and stuff, while mine is...well...unpleasant.

      "You can bring inanimate objects to life? That's like Animation. I'm kinda jealous," I tease with a small grin. Oh yeah, Cyrus is plenty interesting. It helps that he's not bad to look at either.

      I decide to change the topic. He's already told me his ability, so of course he might want to know what mine is--which is a big no in my book. At least for right now. If I were anybody else, I'd high tail my ass out of there if I knew I was talking with a blood-bending freak.

      "You planning on staying at this place for long? I mean, if you don't think this whole thing is a scam to begin with."

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      (I'll post Lennon's reply in a sec, Hidden!)

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      (Anyone wann interact with Voilet?)

      Tegan

      'nice to meet you." i say with a smile being friendly not noticing his nervousness . I looked at the Fox..I wished I could have brought one of the animals from the farm but they probably wouldn't

      "Aww it's so cute.." I say, I loved animals,"I'm guessing cliff goes with you everywhere?"

      Sokamoto

      I laughed a little and she rambled. She finally lets me use her phone

      "Thanks and don't worry I won't." I say. I sighed and called my mom knowing I am going to be in trouble for trying a stupid stunt like that.

      Voilet

      I have extreme social anxiety...really not wanting to be here with all these people. I nervously stand outside by myself. Wondering what I should do..

      what if they think I'm weird? Why did I have to come here?, i think nervously

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      Lennon

      I watch the little cutie ramble about the Reid house, a grin slowly gracing my lips. Well, well, wound up much? "But still....I've never even used my powers in public, there's no way in hell these guys could have found out about my abilities. Unless they stalked all of us, and are scientists of some sort who want to test and breed us like animals," he rants. Jeez, he's really thought this through, huh? Meanwhile I'm just wondering if the running this place will serve snacks soon...gotta keep my figure up, ya know?

      I don't hold back my laughter. "Heavens! Well I mean yeah, when you put it like that coming here doesn't seem too inviting, huh?" My smile is downright cheeky now when he doesn't deny how sexy I am. Well, hell! It's about damn time somebody was honest around here!

      "You're alright, Derek. Oh," I'm surprised by how firm his grip is. Yaaas, I knew those toned arms doesn't lie. I know a fit body when I see one! "Strong grip! Somebody works out. Sports? Iron-pumper?" I shrug off my questioning, already growing bored with them before Derek even gives an answer.

      The magic question finally pops out of his mouth. Ah, not gonna lie, I was wondering when he'd ask. "Well, I suppose I could tellyou but..." I lock onto one of the nosy neighbors watching us like animals on display. I sneakily point at one of them just as they're meandering around the corner. A transparent wisp slithers along the ground and encircles the man's ankles, tying his shoelaces together.

      He trips but luckily he didn't fall hard. Just a quick stumble, is all.

      I smile brightly at Derek. "I can just show you! I can jinx people. What about you, Hazel eyes?"
      • Sorry I'm late )

        Lacey:

        "Well, that's a lot of people," I mutter to myself as I approach the ever-growing crowd. I look wildly around, scanning face after face, grinning. So many people. It's almost a relief to know that I wasn't really as rare as I thought. Some people would be upset because it meant that they weren't special anymore, but not me. I've got plenty of reasons to feel special, and all of them involve the giant bag of medicines in my suitcase. I shrug and walk right into the center of the crowd, bracing myself for what's to come. Just as soon as I get about two people into the crowd, I trip over my own two feet and fall face first.

        Lyrelle:

        My brothers and I walked in our typical formation, optimal for intimidation. Me in front, in my best pair of heels, and a brother at each shoulder, like guard dogs, daring anyone to come near us. We walked directly into the crowd, pushing someone(anyone) out of the way in the process. Oh well. "You should watch where you're going, darling."

        (All four are open for convos, left things with space for interaction.

      • icon-founder.png

        KateSea
        (That's good Kaitlyn :)(@Ale I got Andre but he'd probably be more a jerk)

        Helen

        I clench and unclench my fists as I attempt to calm myself down. My eyes flicker open as I hear a voice ask me if I am okay. My glance goes to the girl who had inquired that inquiry of me and I feel my breathing shift slightly and I try to calm it down again. I inspect her slowly and I realize she is probably harmless. She looks it, and even seems like she may be like me, nervous around people.

        "I...I..." I stutter slowly, biting my lip gently "I am...okay." I say slowly and attempt to place a smile along my lips. I am trying my best to convince her I am okay. "I, I just, too...too many people." I admit, realizing this is the biggest amount of words I have said all day. My head bobs again and I unclench my fists once again "T-thank you...for asking." I continue softly.

        I have to become more social if I want to survive in this place. I continue my breathing exercises but try to keep them nice and quiet. No one is going to like a socially anxious girl.



        Cyrus

        "yeah! Animation, that is the perfect word for it." I say with a nod "Luckily these gloves don't come to life, I don't know why but it is fantastic that they don't. I don't want to end up making everything alive. I am no God!" I exclaim dramatically and shake my fist in the air jokingly.

        "Staying in this place?" I ask returning to my more 'normal' self. "I don't know to be honest, it looks like a sweet place to stay, if it is as beautiful as it is inside as it is outside I might stay here forever." I do remember my father back at home but I know he would approve of this. Just as long as I don't drink or smoke or get into trouble. But hey, that's not something I would do, although if I stay in this house long it might crumble. Which would make sense because of how much I would break

        Winnifred

        I raise my eyebrow as he calls someone on his phone. Probably a family member. I know I was going to get a big lecture from my guardian after he realized I was gone. Poor man was probably going to get a heart attack. I shake my head absentmindedly

        "Your mom or something?" I ask after he says his part. "I don't blame you for calling, I should probably do the same later so I don't get a phone call at midnight. That is always the worst."

      • icon-moderator.png

        ❤Alex❤
        Voilet

        As I go into the crowd finally...I looked around at all the people. Suddenly someone pushes me (Lyrelle, if that's ok)..and I glared a little but then remains quiet not saying anything. At least I fall over and getting into a fight over such a little thing was not me. I quickly pick my things back up. I just calm myself down...

        (@ katesea I don't mind! sure could be interesting also I honestly want Voilet to have a bad time in the beginning )

        Sakamoto

        writing!

      • icon-non-member.png

        Hidden Shadow
        Derek

        I grin watching his reaction to the handshake and my comments about the place. "It really doesn't. I don't know, I just got a bad feeling, you know?" I asked, meeting his gaze with a soft smile before I chuckled at his words. "Well actually, yes. It was sports. I played football in my freshman and sophomore years of school, then basket ball as a junior and senior. I grew out of the football phase," I said with a light laugh, running my fingers through my thick, brown hair. I had always been athletic, ever since I was 9 years old at least. I was constantly running around, exercising, kicking the soccer ball around in the yard.

        I followed Lennon's finger toward the man, watching the wisps with curious eyes as it tied the laces. I chuckled softly before looking back at the taller male with an amused expression on my face. "That must be a fun ability," I commented with a bright grin before leaning against the nearby tree. "I would show you, but its too dangerous. I have darkness dimension. I can send anyone to a void of nothing but darkness. And return them whenever I wish. 6 hours, the person will get hungry, thirsty, have to go to the restroom, whatever. I could send them water and food if I please, but I don't have to. If I do, they can survive up to a month, which is when they will begin to go mad and cause physical harm to themselves, causing death. It's...not the nicest power..." I mutter with a sigh, meeting his gaze.

        _____

        Virgo:

        I smile at her reply before nodding, "yeah, nice to meet you too," I say with a bright smile. Was I really making a friend two minutes after stepping onto the property? I smiled to myself before I heard a string of curses toward the girl in my head. I glanced down at Cliff and frowned at his foul language before I realized what Tegan had said.

        "Oh, don't call him an it. Proper pronoun is he, him. Trust me, you don't want to call him that," I say with a small smile before nodding at her question. "Yeah, he's my sidekick, if you will. My best friend," I say with a grin, running my hand down Cliff's neck. "You can pet him, if you'd like," I offer, knowing the fox wouldn't mind. Cliff loved attention.

      • icon-moderator.png

        ❤Alex❤
        Sakamoto

        I listen and nod

        "U-um..yeah. I'm calling my mom...." I say and sighed looking down at my sox with my lack of shoes. It was better to call her now and get it overwith if she had to come.

        "i tried using my powers.." i say and explain about my situation to her about my powers and sutff

        "Hold on wait your parents don't know you are here?" I say looking at her listen to what she said surprised.

        Tegan

        (I like how tegan and virgo are both like..YEAH FRIEND! lol XD)

        "Oh ok..sorry." i say quickly and nod. This was nice..i was actually making a friend, and he had a cool little sidekick fox. This day was turning out great..I was making more friends then i thought I would.

        "Wait I can? " I say excited and gently get the begin to pet the fox -so soft!!!," It must be nice...I have a duck back home that followed me everywhere but I had to leave her back home."

      • icon-moderator.png

        Kaitlyn Guinyard
        ((@Mariella, I'll have Quinn interact with Lacey, if that's alright?))

        Quinn

        IIIIIIIIiiiiii waaaaaaaaaaannnnnnt sleeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeep.

        Please, God. Grant me a passport to travel through the gates of Comatopia.

        I'm seriously wide awake now, which is bullshit. That grass felt so dang nice too...screw it. I'll try one more time. I lay back and stretch out again, sighing in content as the soft grass cushions my spine. Oh yeah, I can feel the zen settling in now. One sheep, two sheep, three sheep...

        *Smack!*

        "SON OF A BISCUIT!" I screech angrily when my nap is interrupted yet again! This time, it's not from some random teen showing up through an invisible portal or something. Oh no, it's nothing abnormal at all. I had caught the last few seconds of it but I saw enough to know that this random chick (Lacey) legit just tripped over her own feet and ate a mouthful of grass.

        Yeesh! That'll definitely leave a mark...

        Feeling a little bad for her, I awkwardly poke her in the shoulder, checking to see if she'll react. "Hey...you still breathing?"

        ***

        Penelope

        I'm certain now. She really is struggling to keep calm. In an instant, my heart reaches out to her and the level of sympathy I feel is unimaginable. Even though she stutters out that she's okay, I know she's not. Even worse, she's trying to do her breathing exercises as quietly as possible, which won't help at all--it'll actually make breathing a lot harder.

        She must not want people to notice...

        I take one step forward--short, tentative, and slow--before speaking as calmly and soothingly as possible. "It's okay. Forget everyone around us...there is no one else here but you and me...Don't hold back your breathing like that. Breathe in deep. Inhale, like this..." I inhale deeply. "Exhale..." then exhale slowly. I repeat the cycle at a steady pace. "Match my breath. Everything will be alright...imagine you're in a safe place. It can be anywhere. Home...the beach...in your room...the forest, the mountains, nature...anything."

        My safe place has always been the small library back home. I would just find a cozy little corner with a stack of romance novels and read away for hours. I never came down until mom called me for dinner. Either way, the safe place is unique for everyone. It's up to her to visualize it and match my breathing.

        ***

        Nellie

        I laugh again when Cyrus shakes his fist at the sky. The dude's quirky but it's pretty dang refreshing in comparison to my old oh-so-lovely abode. And by lovely abode I mean an abysmal pit filled with scorpions and sports balls...

        I jot that idea down in the sketchbook, then focus on Cyrus again.

        His response to my question is somewhat of a relief. I had thought I was the only one who considered staying here a long time. I mean, I don't plan on being here forever, but just long enough so that I can get back on my feet, buy a quaint little apartment next door to the frisky couple that never sleeps (why am I envisioning this? Please don't torment me right now, brain), attend a nice university, earn a degree in Biology, and become a professor. Yeah, that's the dream...

        "Glad to hear that. I'll also be staying for a while." I playfully bump hips with him. "If I'm not assuming too much, is it safe to say that I'll have a friend by my side?"

        ***

        Lennon

        Oh...

        Well then.

        That's one intense ability. And how does he have everything down to a science like that? Unless he's tested this out on several people before...wow. That's...amazing, actually. I mean, yes, I'm not a fucking loony and just gonna ignore how terrifying that it. But we're friends here, not enemies. So I'm rather relieved to have such an able cutie on my side.

        Oh~ There he goes teasing me again! When he combs his fingers through those brown locks of his uuuuuugh! Sir! Sir! Stop it. Now. You know what the hell you're doing! Sneaky bastard...

        "Well, Derek, all I have to say to the sports and your ability is holy shit, that's awesome." I then playfully slap his shoulder, my smile widening. "And stop doing that with your hair and those eyes! Are you trying to kill me?!" Whether he understood or not is none of my concern. Flirting is fun and all, especially with a willing participant. But oooooh, is it even more fun when they have no clue what's going on! Ah, that innocence! So precious these days!

      • icon-founder.png

        KateSea
        Winnifred

        I look down and he doesn't have any shoes. That's why he's calling, he must have lost them along with other materials when he explained what happened to him on his way here. What an interesting ability, but at least he didn't loose anything else. Like his dignity.

        "No I didn't tell anyone." I admit with a shrug "My guardian would have never let me go." It was true. He would have just kept me somewhere he considered safe. He wouldn't believe that I have abilities.

        Helen

        She looks right through my attempt to be calm and guides my breathing. I attempt to follow her inhales and her exhales and I feel my heart become calm. I feel sort of embarrassed for having someone try to help me in my time of panic and that I couldn't stifle it myself. "Safe space." I repeat back to her, still following her breathing. I think of my brothers' room at home, them pulling me into a forced hug, and them ruffling my hair and them telling me how much they cared for me. I felt my world become at ease and I don't have to control my breathing any more. I focus on the girl who helped me and no one else

        "Thank you." I whisper softly after I calmed down "No one's helped me like that before...thank you." I repeat, grateful for the help. Some people would tell me to suck it up and just let it go. It didn't help but the girl here was so soothing. "I...I am Helen." I say slowly, thinking that interaction would keep me calm.

        Cyrus

        I grin as she bumps her hip to mine and I gently bump hers back "Oh yeah. You got me dude." I say and tip an imaginary hat. I also tip my glasses to her as well then smile

        "I am glad to have made a friend! And one so creative too!" I exclaim happily before proclaiming "You and I are sure to have fun here!" I place my hand on her shoulder and wave my hand like I am showing her the world "This place for strange people seems perfect now. And I can't wait to see the rooms. God I hope they are nice. I hope they serve food. Lots of it." My mouth waters and I grin

      • icon-moderator.png

        Kaitlyn Guinyard
        (Posted @Hidden and @Mariella!)

      • icon-non-member.png

        Mariella Baird
        Lacey:

        I sigh but it's muffled by the dirt in my mouth, and begin to push myself up. I feel a poke on my shoulder and flip over onto my back, looking at the girl above me. She asks if I'm still breathing and I nod, rolling my eyes at myself. "Yeah. Just saw this patch of grass and thought, 'Hmmm, this would be an interesting place to fall in.' " I shrug and sit up, trying to wipe the blades of grass off of my face, picking one or two out of my hair.

      • icon-moderator.png

        ❤Alex❤
        Violet

        (@katesea should Violet and Andre meet? I do not mind if he's a jerk..I kinda want Violet to have a hard time at first)

        Sakamoto

        I listen and nod

        'Alright I won't..i promise." I tell her. My mom comes on the phone and I explain what happened.

        "What have I told you about using your ability like that! I swear I told you to just take the bus like a normal person- you know you always lose your things." she says over the phone

        "Im sorry."I say quickly and she calms down

        "Ill be off of work in a couple minutes and Ill pick your stuff up from where you left it..for now you'll just have to deal what ever you have with you right now." She says

        "Ok." I say and nod..it wasn't as bad as I thought it was going to be. She hangs up and i give the phone back

        "Thank you so much..and like ai said before don't worry I won't tell." i say with a grin

        Violet

        i remain quiet and calm as I picked my things up
        • Derek:

          I watched male for his reaction before I grinned as I heard his reply. "Yeah, I suppose it is. I'm just...going through life," I said with a light chuckle, crossing my arms over my chest as I watched the taller male. My mind began to wander as my eyes scanned his body. There was no doubt that the man was attractive. He had a great body, a beautiful smile, bright eyes, perfect skin tone...the man was a god in my eyes.

          I shook away my thoughts as I felt the slap on my shoulder before I raised an eyebrow hearing his words. I laughed before tilting my head to the side, "what am I am doing with my hair and eyes?" I asked, genuinely curious. What was the man talking about? This is how I normally act around everyone. Wait...did he? No, surely not. The man seemed straight but then again... "You think I'm flirting with you?" I asked with a growing grin on my face.

          ______

          Virgo:

          I grin watching Tegan pet the animal before I moved closer, gently placing him in her arms. I meet her gaze and smile, stepping back before I listened to her words. "Really? Why couldn't you bring her? Parents wouldn't allow it?" I ask, tilting my head to the side.

          "I actually found Cliff in the forest when he was a kit. I found the dead mother, and a few feet away, there he was. Hidden away in the brush, all alone. Took him home, demanded I get to keep him, and took care of him ever since. He's actually the first animal I learned my ability with. I can speak to and control any animal, though...I scared of most animals," I say with a light shrug, running my hand down Cliff's silver and black tail.

        • icon-founder.png

          KateSea
          (@Ale sure :)

          Winnifred

          I take the phone back. I almost felt like being sarcastic about him having to call his mother but I decide against it. It reminds me it I had been in his space I would have done the exact same thing.

          "Thanks there dude. Oh, by the way, my name is Winnifred, Winnie if you'd like," I say and offer my hand for a shake. I figure I might as well try to make some friends and not be sarcastic. Yes that's how I should do it. Be very very nice for now.

          Andre

          I look over at the people still wondering how they were swindled into this. I notice a girl looking down at her things as she picked them up.

          "Whatcha got there?" I ask her as I walk over. She seemed like she would be smarter than to come here. But then again I came but only to ridicule the people who came for a serious reason. Who would really think they had powers? It seemed ridiculous

        • icon-moderator.png

          ❤Alex❤
          Tegan

          He placed Cliff in my arms and I continue to pet him.

          "I thought it would be best to leave her back at the farm with my grandparents- also yeah they wouldn't let me take her anyways." I say and shrug.

          "aww thats so sad..but wow...so your ability is being able to communicate with animals?" I say tilting my head

        • icon-moderator.png

          ❤Alex❤
          Sakamoto

          I gave her back her phone

          "Oh welcome nice to meet ya. Names Sakamoto..." I say with a smile and shake her hand back. Well at least this whole thing didn't turn out to bad..seemed like a made a friend. She seemed nice

          Violet

          A guy suddenly came up to me.

          Thanks for not helping me pick up my things,i think in a sarcastic tone

          "Just some random stuff."I say keeping my reply short honestly not sure what else was in there as my family had packed my bags for me, wanting me out of the house. I looked at him blankly..thoughts running through my head.

          hopefully this guy wouldn't be as rude as that random girl who just suddenly bumped me...

        • icon-moderator.png

          Kaitlyn Guinyard
          Penelope

          I sigh quietly in relief as I watch the girl slowly calm down. It seems that the breathing and visualization helped. Thank goodness; I don't think I'd be able to live with myself if I didn't help somehow. I smile shyly when she thanks me. "No one's helped me like that before...thank you," she says.

          I shrug and fiddle with my beanie, a tick I had for years now. "No problem. I just...I don't know, saw what you were going through and thought I'd help. I, um, have a friend who experiences panic attacks, so I'm used to it." I hate lying to her like this, I also hate how much of a hypocrite I'm being. I had just thought two minutes ago that this girl shouldn't have to hide her struggles by breathing quietly, yet here I am unable to tell her that I deal with the same thing.

          God, I'm a terrible person, aren't I?

          When she tells me her name, my smile widens a bit. Helen, huh? It's...fitting. I don't know how or why, it just is. "Nice to meet you, Helen. I'm Penelope but that's a mouthful, so you can just call me Pen." The tip of my shoe twists in the grass, wondering what to say next. As pathetic as it sounds, I planned out several conversation topics to help break the ice but now my brain is shooting blanks.

          Plus, I don't think I should talk about abilities with Helen. Something must've triggered her panicking; I don't want to accidentally say it and set her off again. Instead, I focus on something else. "So, um...what was your safe place like? I-If you don't mind me asking," I add hastily, hoping that I'm not being intrusive. Geez, my face is probably lit up like a lamp right now. Stupid, stupid! Why am I such a dork??

          ***

          Nellie

          I play along as Cyrus sweeps his arm out in a grand fashion. Don't ask why "A Whole New World" from Alladin is playing in my head right now, it just is. I give off a little "awwwe" for added effect, though I say in a very dry and mocking fashion. Oops. Dammit girl, heel with the sarcasm. Cyrus is a cool guy, don't be a jerk.

          Luckily, he doesn't seem to notice. My mouth can't help but water along with his as he talks about the food these Reid people might serve us. "Man, food sounds so awesome right now..." I honestly can't remember the last time I had a full meal. It's just been two or three snacks a day that I snagged from some ragged gas station. I honestly wouldn't blame my body is every blood cell lost motivation to go on and committed mass apoptosis.

          ...Well now, that got dark quickly. Flashlight, flashlight. Where did I put it? Oh yeah. I left it behind with the rest of my emotional baggage! Hah! Oh man I crack myself up but not really...

          Okay, yeah. Maybe Cyrus's presence is something I really need right now. "You know, this place is like Nirvana for me. I honestly can't remember what a real bed feels like," I say wistfully. "Sometimes I think that letter is a gift from God himself."

          ***

          Quinn

          I nod, satisfied that the clumsy chick isn't dead or anything. That would've been hella awkward. Like, what do you even do with a dead body? Once she's done picking grass out of her hair, I sigh before grabbing her by the hand and hauling her up. Geez, she's so dang light! Don't know how to feel about that...meh, too sleepy to care.

          Yawning and stretching my arms above my head, I cut a quick glance at the girl before mumbling, "Name's Quinn. Nap extraordinaire. Sleep entrepreneur. Repose Activist minus the active." I pause a moment. Whoo boy, slow down, Quinn. You almost started to use the big words. "Sleep. I like to sleep. And you?"

          ***

          Lennon

          Derek tilts his head like this cute little puppy and it literally takes every iota of my being not to flip shit right then and there. Damn, how can he be cute and sexy at the same time?! I need to make sure I call my brother later and thank him a million times over for dragging my lazy ass here by the ankle.

          When he asks if I'm flirting with him I laugh again. "Damn straight I am, hazel eyes." I then realize the irony in my words a beat later and continue, "Well, damn curve, damn squiggle, whatever fucking line is equal to homosexual."

          I mimic Derek's actions and lean against a tree as well, eyeing him mischievously. "And damn, that's what you do all the time? Well you're just a natural-born flirt, huh? I don't think I mind that at all...Safe to say that I'm pretty damn glad I decided to show up now~." I wink at him. Oh yes, this is definitely my element. This mountain cougar came to slay, bitches. Rawr.

        • icon-founder.png

          KateSea
          Winnifred

          "Sakamoto, I like it!" I proclaim with an approving nod "I shall call you Saka, yes what a fine name for a fine shoeless man." I say and pat his shoulder with a grin on my face. I hope I don't accidentally become sarcastic, it is a thing that can happen when I'm not aware of it

          "So, your ability IS teleporting huh? That's wicked cool, mines a little stranger," I admit with a shrug. Generally I do require a conductors conductor for it but I can accidentally make energy with movement if I'm not careful

          Andre

          I nod "I see how it is. So why'd you come out here? You don't really believe this bull do you?" I ask and cross my arms. It makes me want to laugh but it also makes me saddened to see people believe this sort of thing. I sure as hell did not have abilities and neither did any of these people, I'm sure of it

          Helen

          "You must be a great friend then." I comment as she said she used to help out a friend of hers who had similar anxiety to mine. I didn't have many people who would come up to me and ask me if I was okay, so this was a very nice surprise

          "Penelope, I like it." I say in a steady and slow pace "It suits you, I think...it is nice to meet you, Pen," I say and stretch the corners of my lips into a half smile. "My safe place?" I repeat then take an even inhale and exhale "Brothers room," I say "Just being hugged, no one else, just us three, hugging and laughing." I say gently. I left them at home because they didn't have powers. Which was probably a good thing to be entirely honest

          Cyrus

          I nod in agreement "The man upstairs is watching over us it seems, that's for sure." I remember my dad used to throw biblical references at me like ninja stars and wouldnlaugh ahen i didn't always get them. The idea makes me smile somwhar

          "The man who wrote the letter seems very kind." I comment. Scott I believe it was, I wonder where he was now. Probably setting something up for us. "I wonder why he set this whole thing up, or if it was someone else." I shrug. I was curious as to why we hadn't heard of this place before

        • icon-moderator.png

          ❤Alex❤
          Sakamoto

          I laughed

          "Saka..ok then." I say and shrug not minding it at all," hopefully i won't be shoeless for long."

          "Oh..ok now Im curious what is your ability?" i say looking at her trying to guess.

          Violet

          I looked at him...bull..? why would he say that?

          "I was forced to come here." I say being honest

          Although it is none of your business, I then think

          "But...I really do have powers." I then say bluntly looking at him raising an eyebrow curious. If he didn't believe why the heck was he here?

        • icon-founder.png

          KateSea
          Winnifred

          "One moment," I say and pull out my guardians conductor stick, or whatever you call it, and gently wave it in the air. Unfortunately my tempo is not too amazing, and so the energy that is produced is weak, but it is visible, it sort of looks like blue energy, and it does produce a sound, although horrible to the ears. I stop conducting and the energy flies towards me and knocks me down "Whoa!" I exclaim them laugh as I get up "Not too shabby for my experience."

          Andre

          "Oh really? Powers?" I scoff "You all must be so delusional." Powers shouldn't exist, not according to the science out there that I've processed. It seemed ridiculous to me

        • icon-moderator.png

          Kaitlyn Guinyard
          Penelope

          My guilt deepens when Helen says I must be a great friend. Well, I suppose that could be a possibility if had any real friends to begin with...

          I'm pulled from my thoughts when she tells me about her safe place. Oh, wow, that's...really warm. Loving, actually. There's no doubt she holds her family dear, her brothers especially, if being with them is her safe place. However, I don't miss this slight trace of sadness in her eyes. Well, she is here by herself, so I can only assume that she had to come without them.

          Again, my chest aches for her. I want to hug her, but fear and common sense stops me. I might be a recluse but even I know it's odd to hug someone you just met. Plus, physical contact might make her feel uncomfortable. I really wish I could help though...

          "W-well..." I start shakily. I cross my arms, hiding my trembling hands. Geez! I really can't afford to be nervous right now. "Um, this is a new place. For both of us, I mean. A-and I know it can be a little scary to be somewhere unknown so...um, if you ever need to talk or anything." I cradle myself tighter. "I-I guess, in a way, w-when things get bad...I could be your safe place here?" I regret the words as soon as I say them. Oh God, was that too much? I mean, I genuinely meant what I said, but what if Helen looks at me like a desperate weirdo now?

          I find refuge in my shoes, which are practically digging holes into the ground now. A patch of grass is long gone and dirt is slowly caking the tip of my feet.

          ***

          Nellie

          I nod in agreement. Yeah, despite the fact that the letter had showed up under my hand one morning...while I was sleeping on a bench...in the creepiest fashion possible, I may add, the man who wrote it seems nice enough. Honestly, he could be the Grinch and I'd still pull that philanthropic lug into a death hug, cuddly as a cactus or not (I kinda wanna watch that now...).

          "Well, whoever he is, I'm totally in debt to him." Suddenly, my eyes light up. "Oh man, this place is so huge, I bet they've got a library in there somewhere. Imagine all of the Biology textbooks galore..."

          Clean up on aisle six, I'm drooling.

          Not literally, that would be gross. I am a prestigious member of the Kings, after all. Must keep up the reputation. Make way everyone for the Classy Athlete. Grovel at my $10-from-Family-Dollar shoes.

        • icon-moderator.png

          ❤Alex❤
          Sakamoto
          I try to guess what her power is before she shows me. I watched surprised
          "Wow..that is actually very cool.' i say and clapped impressed...she then falls back and I go to hep her up.
          "you ok?" i asked worried but she's laughing and I laughed too.

          Violet
          (How would he reach is violet proved him wrong? should she?)
          I looked at him and raised an eyebrow as he scoffed..really?
          "Ok then..i assure you I am not. Anyways..why are you here then if this all seems far-fetch and ridiculous ?"I then asked looking at him . I could prove him wrong right now with my drawings..should I?
          • Derek:

            I grin hearing his words before I laughed softly and shook my head. "Well, thanks. I've never been flirted with before. I mean, I've heard rumors of people having a cursh on me, but noone has ever actually flirted with me before. It's nice," I say with a smile, laying my head back against the tree. I smiled watching him lean against tree before I bit my bottom lip bit softly. "I'm a homosexual too Lennon," I tell him with a small nod.

            I grinned at his words, nodding at the question. "Hmm...just being myself here," i say with a chuckle, listening to his next words. I smile, "really? I am too, actually. I really just came to question the guy who sent the letter but...I met you instead," I said with a bright smile.

            _______

            Virgo

            "Well, maybe they'll let us leave freely and visit families. It's not like prison, it shouldn't be," I said with a small laugh, glancing back at cliff with a smile. "You'll get back to the bird soon enough," I told her with a small nod.

            I met her gaze and smiled, nodding a bit. "Hmm mmm...we speak to each other through my mind. What about you? What's your power?" I ask curiously, tilting my head.

          • icon-moderator.png

            ❤Alex❤
            Tegan

            "Yeah true...we should be able to visit our families." i say and nod with a smile. This place seemed nice so far and it shouldn't be any trouble.

            I should write to my grandparents to bring Ducky soon, i then think

            "Oh wow thats amazing!" i say wishing I had a power like that instead," Oh..um my power is magnetism."

            It has caused me a lot of trouble but I had managed

          • icon-non-member.png

            Mariella Baird
            Lacey-

            I grin and accept the girl's help up. She tells me her name and starts to babble on with kind of large words and I raise one eyebrow. "I'm Lacey. Nice to meet you." I hold my hand out to her to shake, trying to be polite even though this girl looks like she'd rather be dead asleep.

          • icon-founder.png

            KateSea
            Helen

            She gains a sort of nervousness, similar to the one I was just experiencing. Hesitantly I extend a hand, lightly brushing my fingers across her shoulders as a sign of comfort, but not too much contact. I knew that some people didn't like to be touched, I was one of those people who was uncomfortable with being touched at first, but I figured a little comforting gesture wouldn't be too harmful

            "Just think of your safe place." I say with a smile then blink as she says to consider her as a safe space. I had just met her and this girl was already being so sweet too me. The gestures felt foreign, but it was a pleasant unusualness. "That is a kind gesture Pen, thank you very much, you are making me feel a little bit safer." I hadn't talked this much in a while and I had to clear my throat to keep it from hurting. "Are you okay Pen?"



            Cyrus

            I nod "This place seemed to be made for a family of what...twenty?" I glance at the structure and realize, although it did appear somewhat old and worn at the edges, not to mention that some of the plants were overgrown and the grass had apparently a hard time getting trimmed, it was still beautiful. I wonder how long it took to even build, or why someone let other people stay here. I can only imagine the person who had this built, probably a rich man, arrogant maybe.

            "Of course they have a library! This place screams residence of extravagant libraries." I wondered what the rooms or like, or if we had to share rooms, oh I wonder if they had a pool room! That would be amazing! "Oh god and the kitchen...I have to stop thinking about food right now."

            Winnifred

            "Thank you!"I proclaim and with his help get back to my feet "Psh, I am fine. That happens a lot, sometimes if I just move my arm a little too quickly Ill knock myself back. My power is a little complicated to explain...I call it conducting, if I move in a particular fashion at the right time then my body produces this sort of energy..." I shrug "Like the one I just showed you. It makes some music as well, although it sounds horrible right now because I don't have rhythm, I got no soul." I grin at him

            Andre

            (Yes please, give him an absolute freak out XD)

            "To mock." I say, my lips pulling into a grin. Suddenly all I can think of is when I had that nightmare a few months ago, that I was in the seventh layer of hell or some crap, and then woke up out of my body. There was no way that was real, I must have watched something that made me think about hell or...something. I can't quite tell in all honesty. "I mean, you all can't be so crazy!"

          • icon-moderator.png

            ❤Alex❤
            Sakamoto
            She explains her power to me, I nod glad that she seemed OK.
            "Hu...sounds interesting." I say," wow not just energy but music too hu. That's seems pretty need..you know when you aren't getting knocked down or something."

            Violet
            (Haha OK)
            I looked at him...he was serious. I tolled my eyes. I then got out my notebook quickly drawing...although my drawing was worried. Coming out more like scribbles.
            I then places the drawing book down and the animations started coming off the page.
            Stick figured men started coming out and walking around and little scribble clouds.
            I don't say anything as my drawings come to life and just look at him

          • icon-moderator.png

            Kaitlyn Guinyard
            Lennon

            I don't think my smile can get any wider but it does when hazel eyes confirms my suspicions. Aha! So he is gay! Win-win for me~. Boy, oh boy; living here just got a whole lot more interesting. I brush my curls out of my eyes, only for them to bob down again; ugh, I really need to trim these! Always blinding me with luscious paradise! "Glad to hear that, hazel eyes. I say that'll make this game a lot more interesting, don't you think?" There's a certain purr to my voice now as I playfully poke him in the chest--rock hard pecks, should've known.

            I then push myself off the tree and study the gates again. I'm kinda getting impatient. Don't get me wrong, Derek has been an absolute pleasure to mingle with but we've been standing out here while under the simple-minded scrutiny of these damn monkeys (of course I mean the neighbors) for some time now! I huff while crossing my arms and tap my foot.

            "These damn gates could open any day now." I toss a glance over my shoulder at Derek. "Trust me, hazel eyes. If I look drop dead fuckable now, I'd look a whole lot better with a full night's rest. I'm legit functioning on 2 hours of sleep. Maybe less." Imagine my fucking luck that I was needed for overtime at the club last night. I could've turned it, knowing I'll be staying at this quaint little mansion, but the people there are my friends. Hell, my family. I couldn't let them down. I point angrily at the gates. "So if these gates don't hurry up and open so I can crash on the nearest bed, so help me..."

            I'm reduced to grumbling like a child now. I probably look damn ridiculous in front of Derek but, meh, it's fine. I've been told I'm cute when I'm angry. So this bad bitch will whine away!

            ***

            Quinn

            I give Lacey a firm handshake, yawning again. "Likewise." Can't say how honest that statement was. Like, don't get me wrong, the clutz seems nice enough but I'm not exactly thrilled to meet her either. But, then again, that's how I feel about meeting anyone.

            Meh, it's fine. Can't really sleep right now, anyways. Though that grass is seriously calling my name...

            I shove my hands into my jacket pockets, swinging them back and forth. Oh yeah, forgot I'm wearing the extra bummy stuff today. Over-sized tattered gray jacket, flimsy white shirt that hangs just above the knees, mucky blue sweat pants bunched up around the ankles, and a pair of sandals. Oh yeah, Victoria Secret model over here.

            I quirk an eyebrow at her. "So, Lacey," I gesture to where she had flopped, "Coordination deficiency got you discombobulated often?" I pause, my brow pinching. Woops. Let's try that again. "Like, you fall often? Should I be worried or...?"



            ***

            Penelope

            My muscles relax a little when Helen brushes my shoulders. A sign of comfort. Good, thank God. That could only mean she wasn't freaked out by my dumb offer. I'm pretty sure I lucked out approaching her; I'm sure if it was any other abnormal, they'd either yell at me or run away. However, I manage to interact with a total sweetheart.

            Again, thank God.

            When she gives me my own advice, I can't help but smile through the trembling. Right, right, my safe place. I'm back home, upstairs in our personal library. My mom's psychology books on my right, several romance novels on my left, the corner is my personal piece of paradise, plucked from the pressures of reality. Peace, silence, no one but my thoughts and stories...

            It's gradual but my nerves start to settle. Once my trembling is mostly gone, I force my foot to stop digging and shoot Helen a shy smile. Now that the haze isn't so thick, I can clearly hear her voice. "That is a kind gesture Pen, thank you very much, you are making me feel a little bit safer," she says.

            I tug on my beanie, feeling really freaking bashful all of a sudden. I mean, I can't remember the last time I had a conversation this genuine. Even the one's with my mother were never this trusting. Of course, I did just lie to her but still...

            When she asks if I'm alright, I use a huge chunk of will power to toss out any trace of anxiety. I let go of my beanie, bounce in place a little, as if I'm one of those jovial school girls, and flash a bright smile. I nod a little. "Yeah, don't worry Helen. I completely fine." My smile softens.


            (Hey @KateSea, what do you think about Pen developing an unrequited crush on Helen? At least until I figure out who to pair up Pen with? I mean, like, unless you have a suggestion. I'm honestly drawing blanks lol!)


            ***

            Nellie

            I am legit swooning on the inside when Cyrus puts the visual in my head, and I swear I don't mean that sarcastically. Like, holy crap, man. This place probably does have an amazing library; rows upon endless rows of polished mahogany shelves, filled to the brim with texts in all shapes and sizes. Uuuugh, which one would I put my hands on first? I've recently been on a genetics kick, but the mechanics of T-Cells and Phagocytes are one of my favorites. But, omg, those sodium/potassium pumps are more complex and deep than I had ever thought; I've still got to unlock the charge-to-concentration patterns surrounding them! But the process of mitosis is so fascinating! Which swings all the way back around to genetics and reproduction. No, aerobic respiration?? Or anaerobic? Choices, choices, choices everywhere. God I can't wait to fall into Bio Heaven...

            Ahem...excuse my geek rant.

            I cut a glance at Cyrus, hoping I didn't space out for too long while gaping like an idiot. I've got to get that under control.

            I laugh when he brings up food again. "Dude, stop! You're legit giving my brain and stomach a mid-life crisis over here." Yes, because 17 is the prime age for people to start questioning their existence and purpose in life. Hah! How stupid!

            I had already done that at 13.

            But hasn't everyone?

            Damn, my sarcasm is on a roll today.

          • icon-non-member.png

            Hidden Shadow
            Derek:

            I grin watching him, laughing softly at his words. "Yeah, I suppose so. I'm excited to see where this takes us," I say with a grin, watching as he poked my chest. I smiled and shook my head, laying my head back against the tree as I watched his actions. My gaze softened as I watched his face, those eyes, that smile. He was...stunning, to be honest. I didn't realize I was staring until I heard the other man let out a heavy sigh.

            I chuckled at his words before pushing myself off the tree and stepping beside him. "Getting impatient much?" I tease, nudging his side with a bright grin on my face. "I'm sure they're just waiting for everyone to get here," I tell him with a shrug, meeting his gaze. I couldn't help the huge grin on my face as I saw him pouting like a child. it was beyond adorable, there was no doubt about that.

            "Quit whining, it's too cute. Come on, lets go see if we can find this Reid guy anywhere," I tell him with a smile, grasping his arm as I led him over to the gates. I glanced around, peering pass the metal bars at the house. "Where is he...?" I mutter with a soft sigh. This was taking way too long.

            Virgo

            I smile softly watching the girl before nodding at her words, "so you have metal attracted to you?" I question with a chuckle, tilting my head to the side in confusion. "What does that power do?" I ask, gently taking Cliff back from her and setting him on the ground. I watched him run off before I looked back toward Tegan. I knew Cliff wouldn't get lost, even if he did I could lead him back to me.


          • icon-founder.png

            KateSea
            Winnifred

            I shrug "I am always knocked down by this sort of thing." I say and wave my arm dismissively but it ends up hurling me into him. "Sorry!" I exclaim with a laugh as I realize I didn't collide too much into him, at least not enough to hurt him "Sorry sorry." I continue to laugh and step back from him, shaking my head. "That happens sometimes, it is a pain to be honest." I admit and I shrug. I have done this to several people so far. I hope little Saka doesn't mind this.

            Andre

            "What the fuc...!!!" I exclaim as I see the doodles come to life and I scramble back, my words becoming slurred with my disbelief "What in hell is this madness?" My breaths become quicker and I have to put a hand on my chest. Oh, this couldn't have been real. This has to be some sort of illusion. I shake my head and blink a few times to make sure I am seeing what I think I am seeing. It's real, oh my god it is real. What the hell? What the ever living shi..I look back to the creations and my heart still pounds "No no no no no no." I repeat over and over.

            Helen

            (@Kaitlyn I think that would be interesting. I think helen would be totally oblivious)

            "You seem a little nervous." I say gently and I softly squeeze her shoulder once she has calmed down. I slowly release her shoulder and hold my hands behind my back before looking down at my feet, moving my feet absentmindedly "It is okay to be nervous, I am too, but I figure we should both be okay." I say and offer her a hesitant smile

            I am glad I have found someone who seems to understand what sort of things I feel. Most people don't understand when I do have a panic, they think it is just a hormone rush or some sort of tiredness overwhelming me. I didn't blame them, I get quite overdramatic when I am tired.

            "Besides, I will be your safe place too." I offer. I figure we may just need each other to talk to if either of us have anxiety. Too panicked people might as well band together.

            Cyrus

            (@Kaitlyn I can relate to Nellie so badly XD)

            "My stomach is always in the middle of a mid-life crisis." I say and pat it gently with a grin. Generally I always had enough to eat but I did like joking about my gluttony. It was something easy to joke about I suppose.

            "As are my hands, considering I have to keep them in these gloves for a while, otherwise I might accidentally make the house alive." I grimace at the idea. That is the last thing I want to do while I am here. I figure making it come to life might actually kill me. "I don't want that, Lord that would be so terrible." I say and grin at her

          • icon-moderator.png

            ❤Alex❤
            Tegan
            "I guess you can say I'm like a magnet .." I say and think trying my best to describe it," I can attract things with metal or with any thing with a megetic field."

            Sakamoto
            She suddenly collides into me again as she waived her arm. Well at least we didn't get knocked down hard.
            'Its fine was an accident." I say," yeah I see how it can be a pain."

            Voilet
            (This is funny)
            I didn't have much control over my little Doddles so they just did whatever. I see some of the stick figure go trying to mess up the house thowinh things
            "Hey do you want to be erased!" I yelled at them catchinbg a ease before it drops..they stop and I looked at the guy Andre
            "You ok there?" I asked with a little satisfied smirk at his little freak out

          • icon-founder.png

            KateSea
            Winnifred

            I nod "But it is okay, as long as I don't make too many rash movements I should be okay." I say with a light smile. Sometimes I'd get impatient and try to strike an object out of anger and I would end up being thrown back. It was a strange power indeed, one that I was still not entirely sure about. It just felt so...odd.

            "But hey." I continue "At least I don't end up getting struck so badly that I go flying. Allll the way around the house. That would be a nightmare."

            Andre

            (He might be in shock for a whileXD)

            I still am trying to catch my breath. "no this isn't possible. No no no no. No. No no no." After repeating the word no for another straight minute, I squeeze my eyes shut and breath inward. "I can't...this can't be...you have got to be kidding me." I said something much worse than the word kidding, but my brain is so damn near fried that my lips barely notice the difference.

            "This...is not...possible..." I am still having my eyes closed. There has to be some sort of scientific explanation. Pop up figures, but they wouldn't move on their own. No, Ifear I was just going mad.

            Sakamoto
            I listened..so that was her power in a nutshell
            • "I see..well thats good you haven't hurt yourself to badly . can't say the same for me." I admit it
              "Anyways glad you seem OK after being thrown back." I say...I should be the last one lecturing her about .being careful and patience with the stupid things I pulled with my power

              Voilet
              (Haha XD)
              My drawings behaved after I had .threatened them and I watched the guy.
              I decide to let him freak out as he seemed unresonsove,but takes out my camera and record..video .evidence just in case he tries to deny everything.
              "Oh its real.. " I comment taking one mof the stuck figure drawings in my hand.
              "See?" I say showing him. The stick figure jumped on his head

            • icon-founder.png

              KateSea
              Winnifred

              "Yeah I'm a tough cookie." I say with a bright smile then my head tilts "Have you hurt yourself with your power?" I can barely imagine how it was like, to teleport one space to another. while that does sound cool, all I can think of is how he did lose a few things along the way. I hope he didn't lose anything very important. That would be awful. "Or did you lose something valuable?" I ask hoping I wasn't being too nosey into his life.

              Andre

              I feel it on my head. If I actually believed in anything right now I would have been saying a mad amount of prayers. "No no, that is not scientifically possible! You can't just create something into reality based off a drawing!" my mind races. Unless her mind is like a 3-D printer, which I highly doubted. This just seemed horrifying, like I was back in my nightmare of hell. Seventh layer.

            • icon-moderator.png

              Kaitlyn Guinyard
              Lennon

              "Quit whining, it's too cute. Come on, lets go see if we can find this Reid guy anywhere," I hear Derek say before he grabs me by the arm and pulls me along. Ooooh, somebody's getting a little touchy-feely~. Not that I mind the contact, it's a damn nice reminder of just how strong he is. It's not like I'm some twig, so it's impressive seeing how easy it is for him to lead me along like this.

              Damn, that's hot.

              I don't show it though. Where would the fun be if I make it obvious?

              The next thing I know, my attention is snagged onto a ruckus coming from a little ways over. Heavens, sounds like someone's experiencing a mental breakdown or something--

              Hold on.

              Hold the phone.

              Everyone, I swear by the grace of Queen B (Beyonce, praise her fierceness) I am not imagining this shit when I say that there are live stick men doodles walking about and giving this one man a heart attack! I point at the commotion, hoping that I'm not losing my mind. "Um...hazel eyes, are you seeing what I'm seeing? Or is this just the Moroccan Bombs I tossed back this morning playing tricks on me?"

              ***

              Penelope

              "It is okay to be nervous, I am too, but I figure we should both be okay," Helen reassures while giving my shoulder a comforting squeeze. Again, I don't have much to say, which is a bit of a problem. I'm supposed to pose as the girl without a single worry in the world but I'm failing so badly right now. It's almost like I'm unraveling against my will around this girl. I feel like I should be scared, panicking, but...I don't know. In a strange way, it's pleasant.

              "Besides, I will be your safe place too."

              ...I think I forget how to breathe for a moment.

              I...I-I honestly didn't expect her to say that. It was a miracle in itself that she had accepted me to be her safe place...but for her to offer to be mine? Oh jeez, there's no doubt I'm blushing big time now. I didn't plan for the conversation to take this turn, I honestly don't think my heart can take it.

              I play with my beanie. "I'm...relieved to hear that. Thank you, Helen." I decide that my best bet is to change the topic. Whatever this pounding in my chest is, I know it can't mean anything good. "So..." I nod to my left, flashing a tiny smile. "Am I the only one who hears that man flipping out?"


              (Poor Penelope. She's gonna have it rough, I can already tell. *sobs*)

              ***

              Nellie

              I grin back. "Yeah, it'd be pretty tragic. Just imagine how many books would perish in the aftermath." I wipe away a fake tear, sniffling. I internally cry at the idea though, because this isn't some wacky idea, it's a possibility. My heart's breaking just envisioning it. I know I might sound a bit overdramatic but books really are the only thing I'm good with; growing up, Biology textbooks and sketchbooks were my little safe place ((*winks*)).

              I thank one of Cyrus's gloved hands and cradle it in mine, patting it gently. My smile is a bit cheeky. "So as much as I love your little Animation trick, it really is for the best to keep that bad boy on a leash. Destroyed books is a crime." I tilt my head and pout teasingly. "Besides, I'll cry like a toddler. And nobody wants to see me ugly cry."

              Oh yes, I can ugly cry like a pro.

              Don't challenge me.



              (Sorry I took a while writing this part! I kinda fell asleep...*sweat drops*)

            • icon-moderator.png

              ❤Alex❤
              Sakamoto
              She asked and I shrug
              "Well um..yeah I've gotten hurt because of my powers and have lost things of value before." I admit and shrug like its no big deal. I've broken my arm and almost lost a figure before.

              Violet
              Yup he's having a breakdown...I just remain quiet. Maybe I went a little mbit far?
              Ugh I didn't know he was going to freak out that bad, I then think.
              My stick figure guy remains on his head and sits

              "Oh...um..hello" I say shyly to the .other people seeing my stick men (Lennon)..so many people I was beginning to feel nervous

            • icon-founder.png

              KateSea
              Winnifred

              I frown "Oh dear, well hopefully we will learn to control our little problems and make sure no one ends up blowing up the house:" that would be horrific. I can't imagine how a house like this would be able to store people like us. It must be jam packed with safety and other various tools to assist the people who run the place

              "So we better be careful." I shrug. Usually I say screw it to be careful, but I figure in this case it would be much much better. I did not want to put a hole in a wall

              Andre

              I realize people are looking so I attempt to calm down and I pick the stick figure off my head and I look at him in my hand. My heart is still pounding horribly against my chest but I realize I could actually examine and study this. Imagine writing a paper on powers. I'm still freaked but the idea does make me calm down just a little bit.

              Scott

              I look out to the crowd "Ithink I'm going to start soon," I say to the assistants, nervously adjusting my tie. Carrie grabs my tie and properly shows me how to do it. Generally I knew what to do but my fingers were fumbling. "Thank you." I say and clear My throat. "I'm hoping this will be okay and that they will like the house." Carrie smiles

              "Course they will Scott." She nudges me with her elbow and I nod somewhat reassured

              (Poor Penelope)

              Helen

              "It is not a problem, Pen." I say, a smile growing on my face. It feels nice, making a friend. It's been so long since I've had a friend outside of my family and I feel calmer just thinking about it, that I won't be alone in that big house. I glance over in the direction I hear yelling of a man. How none of this is possible. He's calmed down now but he still looks panicked

              "Poor dear looks like he needs a safe place too," I say but notice him suddenly harden and he just glances at the figure in his hands "On second thought I think he just fine,"

            • icon-moderator.png

              ❤Alex❤
              Sakamoto

              I nod

              "yeah true..i should probably be careful with my powers around here too. Don't want to get lost or stuck in a wall.' i say half joking.

              'Yeah thats why i came here..hopefully they can help learn control.' i then say and nod again

              Violet

              ..that guy seemed fine..i noticed people scaring since he was having a panic attack. I looked around and back away nervous. Not saying anything. although I did take my drawings people back.

              "Sorry...can I have my stick figure back." I say quietly to Andre holding out my hand.

              At least he stopped panicking and drawing more of peoples attention.


            • icon-founder.png

              KateSea
              Winnifred

              I manage a smile "It would be a shame if you ended up stuck in a wall. I could probably break you out of it," I tease and I nudge him lightly with my elbow. "You got nothing to worry about Saka." I grin

              "I'm sure that's why we are here." I can't imagine any other reason. Perhaps to keep others safe but the letter didn't seem to suggest it.

              Andre

              I finally manage to calm down, embarrassed I made a scene. I slowly hand it over to her and I have sharply. I still couldn't believe it. In fact I'm so in denial I don't even speak but just stare at the girl and her little creations. My eyes glaze over

            • icon-moderator.png

              ❤Alex❤
              Sakamoto
              "OK thanks I'll remember that and hold you to it if that ever happens." I with a grin. I then get quiet and hear him..humm..well they did invite us here.

              Violet
              I grabbed my little doddle from him..and remain quiet as the guy who mseemed like he was in charge came. I watched as my little doddles that i hadent caught went over wanting to cause trouble..just great

            • icon-founder.png

              KateSea
              (@Kaitlyn it's okay :)

              Cyrus

              I grin "It's not like I'm going to read much so you don't have to worry." It is a lie; I love to read, but I figure I'd make her feel better. I smile down at her as she takes my gloved hand and I say "I generally don't take them off, unless I'm trying to sleep. Although sometimes my blankets will try to strange me when I touch them," I joke lightly and shake my head

              "No crying for you missy." I say "I ain't having none of it. All I want all smiles smiles and smiles."

              Winnifred

              I laugh softly "I hope it doesn't happen Saka. I'm sort of scared at the idea and I think the owner might have a panic attack." I grin slightly at the idea before continuing "Don't worry about it, you just have to be responsible."

              Andre

              Finally I feel at ease and I say "So you make creatures." I say my voice breaking somewhat. It reminded me of the monsters my mother used to tell me about, the creatures made from mud that could be easily constructed by humans. She just reminds me of a maker of one of them "How...is that even..."

            • icon-moderator.png

              Kaitlyn Guinyard
              Penelope

              My chest warms when Helen flashes a smile at me. She had smiled at me before, but they were faint, guarded; this one, however...wow, I can tell it's genuine. I don't where this warmth is coming from but it comforts and terrifies me at the same time. God, please tell me I'm not feeling what I think I'm feeling.

              No, Penelope, you're being ridiculous. You're just happy about making a friend, that's all.

              ...Even as I say that though...

              "Poor dear looks like he needs a safe place too," she says while looking at the frazzled man. I nod in agreement; he really does look distressed. I had half of mind to go ask if he was okay as well, but then he sobers up instantly. It's kind of scary how quickly his demeanor changes. "On second thought I think he just fine," Helen continues. I giggle, mirth twinkling in my eyes.

              Yeah, I'm sure we'll be great friends.


              (MA HART! MA SOUL! SOMEBODY CATCH IT LORD!)

              ***

              Nellie

              I openly stare at Cyrus when he mentions his blanket strangling him...

              Damn.

              And here I thought I had dark humor. I need to step my game up; can't afford to let this adorable banana muffin outclass my sarcasm.

              ...And since when did he become an adorable banana muffin? I get the adorable part but the muffin...? I really must be starving. Meh, but, then again, I guess I can see where the analogy comes from. He's really sweet and fluffy like a muffin, but that endearing quirkiness makes me think of bananas for some reason. Cuz like...he's bananas? But in a good way? I shake my head, laughing to myself. Why in the world am I even thinking about this.

              "You're a banana muffin, you know that?" I say while jotting down the idea in my sketchbook.

              ***

              Samuel

              I bounce in place when Scott says he's getting ready to go out there. Yes! The time has come! My smile softens a bit when he fumbles with his tie, clearly nervous. "I'm hoping this will be okay and that they will like the house."

              I hold back a snort. "Of course they will! We've got you and the other owner, the responsible honchos of the household. You two actually care about the teens. And then Carrie and I are pretty cool too so that's a bonus."

              Carrie, being the dear that she is, helps him fix his tie and reassures him too. I place a heavy hand on Scott's shoulder and beam at him. "You ready?"
              • Derek:

                I watch the house a few seconds longer before I heard Lennon's words. I followed the direction he pointed before I scoffed when I noticed the scene. "Not surprised. I mean, everyone here does have a power of some sort," I comment, meeting his gaze with a chuckle. "Seems like a fun power to be honest. Make anything you draw, come to life. Hell, I'd be drawing dragons if I could do that!" I say with a bright grin before I looked back at the gate.

                Where the hell is this Reid guy anyway? It's been, what, thirty minutes now? They said come at this time, and they're still not here. But then again....it was enough time to get to know Lennon. And to be honest, I really don't want to have to leave this place...I wanted to stay here with Lennon, get to know him better. But then again, I'd have to go home and pack up a few things. Unless the place supplies free clothing as well as a bed and meals.

                Virgo:

                I nodded as I heard her reply, "sounds neat. What do you think of your power? Do you like it?" I ask, tilting my head. That was the only thing that mattered. If the person who has the power actually likes it or not. I, for one, love my power. I can speak to my own pet, understand his needs and wants, it comes greatly in handy with Cliff.

              • icon-moderator.png

                ❤Alex❤
                Sakamoto
                "Yeah that's true." I say and grin the owner would probobly be more conserned
                "Oh responsible..that's my middle name." I the say and grin.
                I then see some girl chasing down a stick digure ... What the heck?

                Voilet
                I had most of my stick figure drawings and clouds on my arm and tried to slam them back into the book where they would stop. There were still a couple around. And I noticed people looking...I felt nervous...
                Andrea then talks to me and I nod, not much for small talk.
                "I don't know it just happens." I then admit and sees the way he looks at me and I frown.
                "Why are you looking at me like that?" I then ask

                Tegan
                "Well...I kinda do..its complicated . i I've learned to live with them but I wouldn't say I love them or anything." I admit being completly honest
                Because of my powers there are a lot of things I can't do and was sent away. I have never been around a piece of electronic before..which can be hard when you miss the rest of your family, I of course dong say any of this...as he probably wouldn't want to hear me complaining.

                "Anyways..what about you do you like your powers?" I then ask with a bright smile

              • icon-founder.png

                KateSea
                (*misses heart and soul* Whoops XD)(Sorry I was gone for so long, had to work)

                Helen

                I think I notice heat gather up in her cheeks. I wonder why. Her eyes twinkle and I smile as I think she has finally relaxed into a good position. This is good. I am glad to see we are both more comfortable. "I think everyone is okay now." I say and keep my eyes open just in case anyone else is in a panic. No one seems to be, which is absolutely fantastic.

                I wonder when the gates will open, I hope it is soon and we can get settled. I am sure there is a nice room for all of us in there, and we can rest and not have to worry about our abilities for right now. "Wait, have I told you my power?" I ask. I might as well get to know what each of us can do. It is good to know what we all can do in case of emergency

                Cyrus

                "A banana muffin?" I ask "What, cause I am blonde and not as delicious as a cupcake?" I ask with a soft laugh although it was just a tease. I wonder where she gets this ideas. She seems like she would be a great person to go around and get ideas from for all sort of things, stories, pranks, more pranks, fibs, pranks, drawings... I got to stop myself from thinking sometimes. It is not good for my brain. Bad brain bad.

                "Well if I am a banana muffin you are a vanilla cupcake." I say with a soft grin upon my face. Not original but, whatever. I brush my hair back so it sticks back but it ends up standing straight up again

                Scott

                I smile "Thank you Sam, Carrie." I clear my throat and I say "Listen, if I end up screwing up out there..."

                "Which is not likely." Carrie says with a smile and lets me continue

                "Right, just be sure to reassure the kids. I also want you to make sure the upstairs rooms and the dining area are all cleaned. Carrie also make sure we have enough medical supplies just in case...these kids are no doubt going to get a bruise or two...Sam, if you can help her out with that but be sure that you both try to make the teenagers at home. Alright, I am off." I say then head to the front of the gate.

                I fumble with the lock and I make sure it's unlocked so after I am finished with my speak I can open it up gloriously and let the beasts in.

                Andre

                "I just...None of this is possible." I say lowly "I guess I do have powers...it is not possible I..." Did I actually travel to hell and outside of my body? How could have I done that? There were no such things as spirits....This can't be.

                "I don't understand any of this." I say and cross my arms. I notice a man in a suit and a bright blue tie come out and try to get the locks undone on the gates.

                Winnifred

                I laugh softly "Yeah and sarcastic is mine." I syay with a grin then notice the stick figures. "What the...Gosh some people have awesome power!" I exclaim. This was so awesome! I can't believe there were other people like me. It made me feel...almost welcomed.

              • icon-moderator.png

                ❤Alex❤
                (Welcome back! lol)

                Alexander
                (I should introduce him)
                I come a little bit late...I see tons of people around. Hu..did all these people have powers?
                I looked around the place trying to remain calm so I wouldn't burn anyone
                I hope this place has a lake or pool, I think

                (Hey katesea can I make. Person who helps but doesn't have powers ?)

                Violet
                "No possible...you in denial again? I can show you the video of you freakih out as proof." I then say jokingly with a grin trying to make light..(haha I think its funny)
                "None of us really do...that's why we are here." I say softly and shrug.

                Sakomoto
                I laughed
                "Sure it is." I say as i hear her cmemt. I then looked at one of the stick figure guys...picking one up. As I did it tried to poke me but I quickly stopped it. It was a small thing after all
                "These are kinda cool..wonder who made them." I say," there fiesty little things."

              • icon-founder.png

                KateSea
                (I am somehow alive after it XD(@Alex sure go right on ahead :)

                Andre

                I shake my head "Oh please don't, have mercy," I say still not believing this. Maybe I can go into a state of shock and not have to deal with what is going on around me "I...this shouldn't be real," I say "There is nothing that makes sense about this. Nothing. People shouldn't have powers, they shouldn't make men out of drawings..."

                Winnifred

                "They sure are cute," I comment and reach out to try and tap it's head "I can imagine a little army of these guys...that would be amazing." I grin st the idea "That would be really awesome. Just having little dudes storming a house or something. Bow down before the cuteness."

              • icon-moderator.png

                ❤Alex❤
                (@katesea oK thank you I will make her tomorrow if that's ok?)
                Violet
                I frown..and looked away.
                Ok maybe my joke wasn't that funny, I then think wondering if I should leave this guy alone as it seems like I already caused enough damage to his syke. I looked away biting my lip.feeling a little bad.

                Sakamoto
                "OK then." I say laughing at what she said
                "Eh..I guess. I mean I would be drawing things WAY cooler."I then say and think and say," although with you comment glad you don't have this power because I feel like you would try to take over the wold with these little guys ."

              • icon-founder.png

                KateSea
                (That's fine I'll probably have Scott do his opening speech to tomorrow)

                Andre

                "Could you show me your ability again?" I then ask slowly. I want to observe and make a hypothesis as to why this might actually be happening. It seems all so unreal to me and it's starting to bug me. I want to know how it's possible and I want to know now

                Winnifred

                I laugh softly "Damn straight Saka, I would take over the world. Probably fail a few times but eh, no big deal." I grin and wave my head and get flung back "I'm okay!" I exclaim and hop back up to my feet

              • icon-moderator.png

                ❤Alex❤
                (Ok :)
                Violet
                He seemed to calm down again
                "Ok..only if you promise not to freak out again." I then say jokingly...wait maybe that was a bad joke too. I took out my notebook again

                Sakamoto
                I laughed then she's suddenly foes flying back and my eyes widened ..she says she's ok. I sighed relieved
                I walked over
                "You really stuck the landing on that one..10 out of 10." I then say joking being a little sarcastic as I went to help her up. The little doddle guy on my shoulder

                Alexander
                I look for a lake or something and a girl suddenly goes flying back and I see stick figures walking around..well this was going to be interesting

              • icon-founder.png

                KateSea
                Winnifred

                I laugh at his comment glad he wasn't overly worried. I like people who can make humor out of my mistakes, it's a good thing and it helps more than 'Oh god are you okay Winnie? Poor thing'. I grasp onto his wrists and carefully pull myself up

                "Thanks Saka. I'd like to say that was a twelve out of ten but, ya know, it's good enough." I tease and nudge him being careful not to accidentally go flying again. I have to be really careful with my movements otherwise I'm not going to last a week here.

                Andre

                I grumble softly "I'm not going to freak out again, just do it." I say and rub the back of my head. I am nervous as to see it again, but I want to know what is going on and how I can determine if.

                I watch her scribble in her notebook and I tilt my head. I wonder what else she could summon off that thing. Beasts? People? This seemed like a terrifying power to have

              • icon-moderator.png

                Kaitlyn Guinyard
                Lennon

                Well, damn, when Derek puts it like that I suppose any sane abnormal would be jealous! I giggle a bit when he goes off on another one of his cute little rants; ugh, he's so adorable! He is over 18, right?? It'd be pretty awful if he's a minor. I mean, don't get me wrong, I've been told by my brother a million times that I'm an immature ass (the poor man's delusional) so I guess I could point out a youngin' pretty well...

                Meh. Fuck it, here's to hoping he's legal~! Pass the margaritas bitches, there's no room for regrets around here!

                I tap my chin and bite my bottom lip, wondering what I would draw in the first place. "Hmm...dragons are nice. You could roll up in any club with style while riding one of those." I wink playfully at him. "But if it were up to me," I pin him down with a meaningful look, "I wouldn't have to draw what I'd like to ride right now." Heavens! I'm such a daredevil today!

                Before he can react to that bold little statement, I turn my attention back onto the gates and grumbling, automatically switching gears. What can I say? I love being a tease! Whazzit? Nobody said anything about rides! Poor boy must be hearing things. "I sure hope this Reid place has a decent assortment of shampoos and conditioner. These luscious curls don't just happen, you know." I push my curls out of my eyes...they fall in place again.

                Why the fuck do I even try?



                (I love being Lennon a little bit too much...@Hidden I'm sorry but you've got your hands full lmao!)

                ***

                Penelope

                I perk up a little, a bit surprised that Helen brought up powers. Well, I mean, I guess it's stupid of me to assume that things relating to her power triggered the panicking. I should work on that.

                I shake my head, grinning at her. I'm honestly excited to find out what it could be. "No, you haven't. But whatever it is, I'm sure it's lovely."

                I'm not fibbing when I say that. Helen just...she seems so pure in every sense. Usually, such a demeanor would throw me off and make me paranoid because no one can be that innocent. Yet, lo and behold, I meet her to prove that notion wrong.

                Fiddling with my beanie, I say, "Mines is mind imprisonment, by the way."



                ***

                Nellie

                "Well if I am a banana muffin you are a vanilla cupcake," Cyrus counters.

                "A vanilla cupcake?" I ask credulously. I don't get it, to be honest, and I'm sure the look I'm giving him delivers that message loud and clear. He did mention that cupcakes are sweeter than muffins but for him to see me as anything close to sweet...

                Heh, that's funny. Me? Sweet? Oh yeah, for sure, let me tell ya. I'm so damn sweet, that the Muffin Man stalks me on the regular, probably wondering what my "secret ingredient" is.

                Ew.

                Nellie, why? Stop with the nasty images, it might taint your "sweetness".

                Well, at least the vanilla part kinda makes sense. Blond, light skin tone. Vanilla, pale creamy color. Doi.

                Don't know why but it's gotten a little warm around here, which makes no sense since I made sure to stand underneath the shade of a tree. Good ole anemia doesn't hold up well against Father Sun. Thanks pops, I love (loathe) you so much~ (if you're wondering which father I'm talking about, I mean both). I fan myself a little, annoyed by this sudden nuisance. And why is most of the heat collecting in my face?

                Such a pain.



                (When Nellie's too damn oblivious to realize she's blushing cuz she's subconsciously flattered to be called a vanilla cupcake...)

                ***

                Samuel

                When Scott gives out the orders I salute him in the most overly-gestured and goofiest fashion possible (what assistant would I be if I didn't keep the owners happy and smiling??). "Sir, yessir!"

                I then turn to Carrie with an excited gleam in my eyes. I'm slightly crouched with my arms out, like I'm ready to spring into action at any moment. I'm pretty sure my smile is so wide that the "cutey crinkles" (grandma's words, not mine) around my eyes are showing.

                "Last one upstairs is a rotten egg?" I say this as a question. Most of the time, Carrie seems to be really toned down and responsible and mature and all that cool jazz. But...every now and then, I see her inner-kid shine through and let me tell ya, it's a beautiful sight.

                By this point Scott has left to unlock the gates. I don't pay it any mind, my focus is all on my fellow assistant in crime.

                So yeah, I'm flipping a coin here. What's it gonna be, Carrie? "You game?" My smile turns cheeky. "I'll throw in an extra batch of mint chocolate cookies~."


                (Sorry for the delay! I was legit held hostage for the last few hours lmao!)
                  • (just made my character, how can I jump in? My character can turn up late?)

                  • icon-moderator.png

                    ❤Alex❤
                    (@pizza you can talk to Alexander if you want..he's free)
                    Alexandra
                    I look for a lake or something and a girl suddenly goes flying back and I see stick figures walking around..well this was going to be interesting

                    Sakamoto
                    Walright well glad you are ok." I say and smiled at her.
                    "Anyways does that happen a lot to you?" I then asked raising an eyebrow

                    Voilet
                    He grumbles and I clear my throat. Bad joke again.
                    I nod silently drawing a cute bunny that comes to life. It hops off the page.

                  • icon-founder.png

                    KateSea
                    Helen

                    I smile as she tells me my powers must be lovely. I don't know if that is the right word to describe them but I find it sweet that she would think so. "Mind imprisonment?" I ask, head perking up slightly, similar to how a dog's ears might do so when they hear the word 'food' or 'walk.' "Do you mean you can trap someone in someone else's head?" I ask. The idea almost seems terrifying, and yet with a girl like this I felt as though she wouldn't use the poor for any evil. Or to hurt anyone. "That's...interesting." I say with an affirming nod.

                    "Mine is persuasion, at least i think that's how you call it..." I say slowly, almost nervous to admit what it is "Think siren abilities....I can tell someone to go do something and they will generally do it. Not always, it is not full control, but if I told someone to go away they would." I admit but make sure I wasn't commanding her to do so. I have done that on accident several times and I start to understand that's probably why I don't have many friends

                    (Nellie's great XD)

                    Cyrus

                    "Yeah a vanilla cupcake. I dunno, you just appeal to me like one." I say not realizing what that could mean to her. It was true. She was the person I went to first when trying to find a friend. "I know it's not original but hey, at least we can nickname each other after food assortments." I say with a grin. People used to call me a cinnamon roll...whatever that means. Does this mean people want to eat me? Gross man, gross.

                    Is she blushing? I think to myself as I think I notice some heat growing on her cheeks. I shake my head and decide to ignore it. I shouldn't be staring at her cheeks. I adjust my glasses though, careful not to let my fingers slip from the glove and touch it. That would be a disaster. I have had glasses come to life before, and I couldn't see for a straight five hours until I found them and made them stay. They ran away the next day and probably got onto the midnight train going anywhere, but that didn't matter. Point is having glasses come alive is not fun.

                    Winnifred

                    I nod "It happens a lot." Most people assume due to my small structure I'd end up getting hurt more often when I get knocked off my feet, but I've gotten so used to it I almost don't feel pain from it. I think I might actually be a super hero. Yeah! That would be awesome!

                    "It is not a big deal. Although I did knock into a crowd once and knock over what, four people?" I chuckle slightly at the memory. Luckily most people think I am just really clumsy, I am actually quite graceful, but I just can't control when I make the energy. I generally just go...whoosh

                    Andre

                    A bunny hops off the page. I can tell it is drawn for it is sort of comical. I hold out my hands for it to jump on so I can inspect it. It seems so...alive. "Well, damn." I comment "You a goddess or something?" I say with a roll of my eyes. How can someone create such life? And with a pencil? This seemed so...wrong. So very wrong. My eyebrow raises at her

                    "How long have you been able to do this?" I ask her. Did she freak out like I did when I first saw this? I sure hope so. Otherwise I would be even more embarrassed than I already was.

                  • icon-moderator.png

                    ❤Alex❤
                    Samakoto
                    "Oh I see..must be a hastle." I say and shrug.I imagined that she has to be very careful with her movememts...
                    "Oh wow really? Did it hurt?" I asked looking at her..I can imagine it. I laughed a little with her.
                    She said it wasn't a big deal..I wondered if she got us to suddenly crashing into things, I then think

                    Voilet
                    He called me a goddess and I raised an eyebrow
                    And he called me strange, I think. Yeah right me a goddess..I couldn't tell if he was joking.
                    "Why so many questions ...?" I asked back...hoping I didn't sound to snarky. I then try to think back yo the first time I had done this.
                    "Always....since as long as I can remeber. Although in the beginning I didn't know it was that....strange for a drawing to do this." I then comment. I remember the look my mother gave me when she saw the drawn flowers I had made for her come to out of the page.

                  • icon-founder.png

                    KateSea
                    Winnifred

                    "IT hurts a little but it's not too bad," I say with a shrug "I mean it is a big hassle, but it's still wicked cool. I can make some energy and do stuff," I shrug. I just needed to figure out how to do it well without hurting myself. It did burn me once or twice but never terribly.

                    Andre

                    I shrug "I mean I have no idea why any of this is happening and I'm just curious," I carefully stroke the bunny in my hand, not believing any of this still. It seemed insane "That long huh?" I ask and gulp somewhat.

                  • icon-moderator.png

                    ❤Alex❤
                    Sakamoto
                    "Oh ok..well it seems like you like your power." I say and chuckled
                    "Well I'm glad you haven't gotten to hurt." I then say,"hopefully here we will learn more about controlling our powers."

                    Voilet
                    "I see...." I say..he seemed like a curious person. I remain quiet and nod.I close my notebook before anything else got out

                  • icon-founder.png

                    KateSea
                    Winnifred

                    "I do like it. I'm just not very good at it." I admit. I've only had it for just a little while. No wonder I'm not good. My guardian had no idea I had it. Oh my dear guardian. The poor man is probably having a heart attack "I'm sure we will control it and be awesome." I look to the man at the gate and he seems nervous. He's still fumbling with the lock.

                    Andre

                    "I think I can leave my body," I say to her lowly "I'm not even sure. I just dreamed I could..." I admit, thinking to myself that I was just crazy. In all honesty that's how I felt. Just crazy

                  • icon-founder.png

                    KateSea
                    (Oh goodness Kaitlyn hope your okay XD)

                    Carrie

                    I raise my eyebrow at Samuel as he does the rotten egg phrase telling me to get upstairs before him "Mint chocolate chip huh...you do know me well Sam...fine. You know there are other ways into the house...so I'll meet you up there." I allow a smile to spread onto my face. Generally I am more serious but o figure why not. We are going
                    To be surrounding by kids and we might as well act like them

                    "On three....one, two three!" I exclaim quickly and bolt off to the nearest door I know is near the house. It's close to the back so hopefully I can make it. But knowing Sam he is buff, so he may make it there before me.

                  • icon-moderator.png

                    ❤Alex❤
                    Sakamoto
                    I nod and grin
                    "Yeah I am sure it will be." I say and chuckled.
                    "Same powers can be hard to control." I then say. I looked around noticng the little doddle guy I put on my shoulder was gone
                    Wonder were he went, I thought and shrugged

                    Voilet
                    He looks like he's going through a midlife crisis. Oh so that's his powet
                    "...you ok?" I asked quietly and tilted my head

                  • icon-moderator.png

                    Kaitlyn Guinyard
                    Penelope

                    Helen perks up a little when I tell her my ability. "Do you mean you can trap someone in someone else's head?" she asks. Again, I only nod, somewhat regretting telling her now. She's got this slightly uneasy look in her eyes, though she does a pretty good job of hiding it. I could never miss that sentiment though; when you live with an emotion for a majority of your life, picking it out is as easy as plucking an apple from a batch of oranges.

                    "Um, basically yeah. I could trap someone's subconscious in another person's head. Their body would just be left in a comatose state until I return them to their own minds. I could also trap them in my head," I cringe as I remember the one time I accidentally used my abilities on mom. For the next three hours, I was stressing over how to trigger my powers again. All the while, mom was in my head, her imaginary arms trying to embrace me and tell me everything's going to be okay.

                    Her arms were quivering.

                    I can't stop my eyes from lighting up when she reveals her power. "Wow," I breathe, "Persuasion? That's...that's really powerful, actually. I remember reading several mythologies with Sirens in them. I always found them, both their powers and their origins, to be very intriguing."

                    My smile somewhat falters when she mentions the possibility of making someone go away. I try to laugh and bat away the nervousness fluttering in my chest. "Well...hopefully you'll never feel the need to use it on me. If you ever want me to stay or go, you won't need your powers for that." I shrug. "I can understand the occasional need for solitude."

                    ***

                    Nellie

                    I still don't know what's causing this sudden heat flash but I try not to let it bother me. Besides, it's not too terrible to endure. Although my face is burning up a storm over here, there's, like...I don't know, this pleasant little "after-taste" that comes with it.

                    Wait...nerve-endings don't register taste...

                    Uh, after-feeling? I guess? Okay, yeah, sure. So there's this nice little after-feeling that I don't mind too much.

                    But still, that anemia is a killer. I've been standing out here for nearly thirty minutes now and the motivation tank is running on E.

                    Yep, E as in eventually-I-will-collapse-outside-of-this-house-and-pass-away-in-a-lovely-show-of-sparkling-vanilla-cupcake-geysers...

                    ...

                    Nice to know that I'm still thinking about Cyrus's comment.

                    I sit myself down at the base of a tree and jot down the idea. Gold--absolutely genius. Where's my Nobel Peace Prize? Give it. I earned it.

                    I continue fanning myself while staring wistfully at the gates. "Now would be a really good time for those gates to open...oh, wait," I perk up upon remember that I have half a stick of beefy jerky left in my pocket. I take it out and start nibbling on it eagerly. Oh, teriyaki, how you bring color to my dull world of black and white...and red. Looking up at Cyrus, I say, "Oh and yeah, I'm chock full of ideas. The nicknames are endless for you, my friend."

                    ***

                    Samuel

                    I swear my eyes light up like a child on Christmas morning when Carrie assumes the same position and starts counting down. Oh, it's on! I don't mean to toot my horn or anything but I've been keeping up with my workout routines, even after leaving MMA--

                    "Three!" Carrie suddenly screams before bolting.

                    Whoa!

                    Wait!

                    I wasn't ready!

                    "W-wait up!" I scramble after her. Dang! Now I've screwed up and got distracted and gave her a head start! I notice that she's heading straight for the back door, which is a no-no. That door leads to the quickest route upstairs. I'll be darn if I just give up!

                    Pumping my legs faster, I slowly catch up to her (usually it'd happen a whole lot sooner but Carrie's pretty darn quick on her feet! Did she use to run track or something? Impressive!). When I get close enough, a nice idea comes to mind.

                    Oh! I know how we can both win!

                    Without much thought or struggle, I scoop her up bridal style and proceed to run upstairs. I nod at her and say with a fake French accent, "Madamoiselle"

                    Gotta love it when things work out for everybody!



                    (Oh Sam, you bearded/tattooed ball of happiness...)
    • @Meat oh dang man! Sorry nobody saw your post earlier, must've lost it in the mountain of posts! I mean, we're all still outside the gate and it hasn't opened yet. I'm pretty sure you can just jump in and interact with someone!

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      Winnifred

      I nod slowly "I am afraid I will lose control and end up blowing up the house." I admit then shake my head, laughing softly as I attempted to shake my thoughts away from destruction. I didn't need to worry about that right now now did I? "It'll all be fine I am sure of it."I didn't want him to worry. It's not like I was going to throw myself into the sky then come crashing back down, which has happened before. it was not fun at all.

      Andre

      I nod "I am in shock." I admit and take a sharp breath "Yes that is my ability it seems...I am Andre by the way." I introduce between calculated breaths. "And you, miss summoner of drawings?" I ask her, my eyebrow raised as high as it could go. None of this makes any sense and I am starting to grow scared, although I don't show it across my demeanor. I just can't.

      Helen

      Her ability sounds somewhat terrifying but I don't say anything about it. "That is fascinating." I say simply. It was, and I knew I shouldn't cross her in any way, not that I was planning to, but I knew I had to be careful around her, just in case. I doubt she would trap me somewhere else. No, she didnt seem like the type of girl to do so. I do not think so, anyway. Maybe that is why she is so nervous, she is just afraid. The poor dear.

      I smile softly. I don't want to tell her the origin of my ability. I can still remember his hands on me, as he attempted to be romantic but turned it against me and tried to hurt me, to humiliate me with his friend. I start to get panicked again and I take sharp breaths. In and out. Happy space. In and out. Brothers. In and out. Penelope. In and out. Once I regain my composure I say "I won't use it on you." I promise before saying very quietly "I only do it to people who are mean to me..." In and out...breath just breath. I manage a small smile "You are not one of those people. Not at all, Pen."

      Cyrus

      I smile down at her but I raise my eyebrow as she sits down. i sit down next to her as she starts to fan herself "Are you alright there Nel?" I ask her. I nod "The gates will open soon." I say and I notice the man get out a microphone and a stand. He looks like he is just going to wait just a moment to start. He is fumbling through notecards.

      I grin over at Nellie "I can't wait to hear some nicknames. Here are the ones I have already received, Cy, Lewis from Meet the Robinsons, Goofy, smart ass, jackass, dumb ass, classy ass...." I laugh softly at my nicknames I chose "Oh and Booker. That's all I can remember at the moment." I shake my head dismissively

      Carrie

      I keep running but I feel myself getting picked up "Oh my God!" I exclaim then exaggerate childishly as he reaches the upstairs. "Saaaaaaaaaaaammmmmm. You cheater!" I tease him and reach up to ruffle his hair then mess a little with his beard hair as revenge "That was uncalled for! You buff teddy bear of a man!" I exclaim then can't help but giggle at my childishness. I am almost never like this. This feels almost...amazing.

      "Please don't drop me." I say and place my arms around his neck as I cling onto him teasingly. I look at him and for some reason I feel red at my cheeks. Why is that? Eh, probably just my face being weird. It does that sometimes.

      (Hey sorry I didn't get back to you Meat! Kaitlyn is right everyone is just waiting and there are some free characters.)

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      (@pizza yeah sorry..like I said if you want someone I have Alexander . although other people also have charters open..nothing much has happened yet)
      Sakamoto
      "Oh yeah I understand." I say first then head what she said about ending up in the sky
      "What...hold on. You series?" I asked an raised an eyebrow...
      "I'm curious how high did you end up going?" I then asked.

      Voilet
      "Yeah I can tell." I comment about him being shocked
      "You can just address me as summomer of drawings." I then say jokingly," my real name is Voilet."
      His power seemed interning from what he said...although he wasn't sure. K guess his plans changed from calling people crazy like he was planning. At least he seemed to be doing better now .....I think

    • icon-non-member.png

      Mariella Baird
      (Sorry for the delay on posting, just been super busy with work and family drama.)

      Lacey-

      I look at Quinn, grinning widely even though I can tell that she seems slightly annoyed by my prescence, I continue anyways. I'm amused by her speaking, since she seems to be untalkative, yet have an extreme fondness for very large words. It's an interesting quirk, but I think I like it.

      "Well, I definitely fall quite a bit, but it's nothing to worry about. I'm used to it at this point," I say, shrugging. I pull up the edge of my shirt, showing off a purple and black bruise on my right side. "I fell down the stairs last week and got this little guy." I laugh and pull my shirt back down, straightening it out again.

      (And I have a three more charactersfor interaction, though they're a bit prickly.)

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      Penelope

      I'm worried again when Helen's breathing becomes shallow again. I take a small step forward, prepared for another round of visuals and breathing exercises, but she seems to do well enough on her own and bounces back fairly quickly. "I won't use it on you," she says. "I only do it to people who are mean to me..." She smiles at me again, saying that I'm nothing like those mean people.

      My body tenses up at the mention of this. People are mean to her? Who and why would anyone do such a thing?! She's so sweet and, well, a bit fragile. Not in the physical sense (she's kind of bigger than me) but emotionally-wise; it seems as if the slightest word or situation will set her off. Just the thought of someone messing with her and toying with her emotions...

      My grip on my beanie tightens.

      No way is that gonna happen, not while she's my friend. Now when I'm her safe place. I might be small and come off as mousy to most people but I've got an ability. "Don't worry," I say, fire kindling in my chest, "No one here will be mean to you...I promise."

      I didn't have much motivation to come to the Reid's Mansion. Outside of my mom begging me to go, I had so many reservations about it. But now, after meeting Helen...I've got to perfect my skills and make sure no one's mean to my new friend.



      (*Finds a nice comfy hole to crawl into and die after Pen's selfless thoughts* Ah...this'll do.)

      ***

      Nellie

      I must be really freaking sick, cuz when Cyrus sits next to me and our legs brush, the heat literally quadruples. That's right. Not double. Or triple. Quadruple. I clear my throat smoothly like James Bond reincarnated (the name's Bond...Nellie Bond...Nellie "Vanilla Cupcake" Bond III...love it. Let's make a movie people), though that's probably me being delusional. More than likely, I sound like a frog got stuck in my throat.

      "I'm fine," I mumble while forcing myself to make eye contact with him. When he mentions the gates, I look over to see this man nervously fumbling with mic and some note cards. As an expert in both experiencing and detecting discomfort, I can say without a drop of doubt that he must standing in his own pool of sweat right now...this can't be the same Scott who wrote the letters, right? Cuz if so...boy oh boy will this be a doozy...

      I laugh softly when Cyrus lists off all of the nicknames he's been given so far. "Wow," I chuckle, "Can't wait to hear how you earned those. Mines are nowhere near that hilarious." Far from funny, unless "Useless" just so happens to tickle your funny bone. Meh, everyone's got their own twisted sense of humor, I suppose.

      I crack a small smile. "Cy's my favorite. Though classy ass comes at a close second."

      ***

      Quinn

      "Youzza," I mumble in disbelief after seeing the bruise. Jesus, what kind of fall is that? What are those stairs made out of? Steel?Shoot man, I feel kinda bad for her. I'm pretty sure I got this ugly cringe-look going but, like, dude...come on. Ever heard of second-hand smoking? It's like that but with the pain she must've felt.

      "And you contract those epidermal discolorations at a frequent occurrence? Jesus," I ruffle my hair a bit--what can I say? It doesn't quite feel bummy enough and I gotta live up to my non-existent reputation. I then hold out a fist to her. "That's kinda badass. Nerve endings are probably beyond insensate by now." My fist stays there, waiting for her to pound it...

      Though it'd be pretty dang awkward if she doesn't even know what I said. I've already given up on trying to filter my speech. I mean, I usually don't have that much of a problem with it, though that may be because I don't usually talk to people this long.

      It's really weird though. Even I don't know why I talk like that--the craziest words just keep popping out of my mouth. I'll think something simple, normal, then I go and say something way too complicated. Just one of several questions about myself I have yet to answer. Doubt I ever will.

      I'm still kinda sleepy.



      (Welcome back Mariella! Did you see the questions Hidden and I asked in the relationship discussion? No rush to answer though, take your time with everything, as I know you've been busy! *hearts*)

      ***

      Samuel

      I laugh loudly when Carrie literally shrieks and calls me a cheater. What? As if! I shoot her a hurt expression and pout. "How could you say that, Carrie? I just wanted both of us to win, that's all!" The pout quickly melts away when she ruffles my hair and beard, calling me a "buff teddy bear of a man".

      Well now, that's a new one.

      I think I like it!

      I take in her bright smile and laughter. She's amazing like this; when she let's herself go and enjoys the moment. At times like this, she's absolutely radiant. I used to think such a thing couldn't be possible when I first met her but now...now that I know this side of her, it's like I can't get enough. Baking sweets, teasing, childish banter, whatever--I'll do anything to keep that smile on her face.

      Because she's the best friend a guy could have. I'm so dang lucky!

      I snuggle back a little when she loops her arms around me. "Please don't drop me," she teases. I adopt the French accent again.

      "Never, Madamoiselle. As long as these arms are attached to this body, your feet shall NEVER touch the ground!"

      ...

      I gently put her down. "Except now! I look at rooms on the West end while you take East?" I start walking backwards while still looking at her, a wide grin on my face.



      (Dang Samuel, why you gotta friend zone Carrie like that? *sobs*

      Oh, Kate, did you see Quinn's backstory?? I got a little carried away lol! Hopefully none of it interferes with your plans for the rp or anything. If it does, just let me know!)

    • icon-non-member.png

      Mariella Baird
      Lacey

      She holds her fist out to me and I raise an eyebrow questioningly, then place my hand against hers, but not in a fist. Instead I hold my palm to her knuckles, stretching my hand out as if I were giving a high-five. "Turkey?" I say, barely able to keep myself from erupting into a laughing, giggling mess.

      She's still using those abnormally long words, but at this point, I've decided not to question it. It's kind of endearing actually, especially the way she seems confused with herself right after she says them. I give up and laugh loudly, winking at her before pulling my hand away. "I declare us friends. There is no refusing this offer. We have formed the turkey of friendship, and therefore, such a bond is unbreakable. Henceforth until we die, we shall be friends."

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      Winnifred

      I think back to the memory "Had to have been at least six feet..." I say with a nod "Luckily someone caught me but I almost ended up snapping their leg. But there was no harm done." I shrug my shoulders and grin somewhat "Maybe I can make a bigger score while I'm here. Aim for seven but make sure I have a mattress or something so I don't end up dead on landing,"

      Andre

      A smirk almost pulls at my lips as she tells me I can just regard her as summoner of drawings "Violet. I think that's a fitting name." I say with a nod before continuing "I think I'll just call you Summoner or something:" I tease her and do allow a smile. I'm still freaked out but making myself smile actually kept me at ease for now, which was good, I didn't need another scene

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      Sakamoto
      I raised an eyebrow..snapping there leg
      "Ouch.." I say. That must have hurt
      "Yeah I think a mattress would be a good idea." I then say with a nod and chuckled

      Voilet
      Alright at least my joke this time wasn't bad..and he actually smiled, I think feeling better after being the one that make him freak out.
      "Alright then..sure." I say with a small smile and shrugged

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      Quinn

      ...

      I blink.

      ...

      I blink two more times.

      ...

      "What?"

      Turkey? Really?

      When Lacey moves her hand away, she's got this big ole smile on her face. What she says next renders my mind useless a sec or two. "I declare us friends. There is no refusing this offer."

      "Huh?"

      "We have formed the turkey of friendship."

      Friendship? Oh God, I feel constricted already.

      "Why a turkey...? Wait, friendship?? When?!"

      I kinda want a turkey sandwich now...

      "Therefore, such a bond is unbreakable."

      I'm slowly losing all capability of speech.

      "W-w-wait. Sl-slow down--"

      "Henceforth until we die, we shall be friends."

      "Until we DIE?"

      I'm pretty sure I've got the expression of a woman who just discovered a dead body. Seriously. Dude. Bro. Ma'am. Big fella upstairs. Why? Questions that need answers--promptly. As in now. How did this even happen??

      I just kinda stare at her, the girl who managed to flip me upside down in the span of two minutes. I nod numbly, not sure what else to do. "Um...uh...o-o...kay?"

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      (@Kaitlyn oh god Pen is precious, damn it Sam you cinnamon bun teddy bear cookie baking friendzoner! I checked our Quinn her backstory is crazy but I love it)

      Helen

      She promises me no one is going to be mean to me here and I feel my heart swell with appreciation. How did I find such a sweet girl? Most girls i know would call me names, one day a stick the next a whale, or a dumb blonde or just...I don't like saying or thinking some of the words people call me. Finding a girl like pen was like finding a diamond in a ruins.

      "Thank you Pen," I say, brightening up like a light. I feel as though my natural nervousness was melting away, but I knew it would come back as soon as i looked to the crowd, so I just focus on Pen and her beanie hat. It's so cute on her, maybe I should complement it, no one ever gives me one so she shouldn't have to suffer the same thing "Your hat is so cute by the way," I say in a sheepish tone.

      (Nellie Vanilla Cupcake James Bond the third...I love her man XD)

      Cyrus

      I nod slowly "Okay, glad to hear you are okay." I look over to the man who I assume is Scott. Suddenly a demeanor of determination spreads across his face and he throws the notecards into the freshly trimmed hedges and hides the mic in there too. He observes everyone and he says in a loud voice

      "There will be two minutes until the gates open. Please get yourself into gear, and please no using of powers once in the premise until said otherwise. We don't want the house to collapse just yet," I was relieved to hear some humor in his voice and I realize he gave us a few minutes just so he could be ready. I shake my head and I turn back to Nellie

      I shrug "People just thought I was an ass." I laugh "I'm really not but I'm an eccentric. And as for Lewis...it you love Disney you'll see I have the family cowlick," I say and brush my hair up before laughing

      "I'll give you some nicknames, Vanilla, Nel Bel, uh, cupcake, I dunno," my shoulders move up

      Carrie

      "You took away my victory," I pout but it goes away as soon as his does. In all honesty I feel amazing, although my face is hellishly hot, but I can't explain quite why. He snuggled into me and the heat is worse. I can't explain it,

      "Your on!" I exclaim as he sets me down and asks me to go to the east wing rooms "I bet I can get them settled quicker than you," it feels so strange, being childish, but I do love it.

      Winnifred

      I laugh softly "Oh, no more power use." I say as the man speaks "Well once we get into the house. I had to be super careful dude," I blink "That's gonna be a little bit hard but I will manage, I think,"

      Andre

      I become blank again and I say "Do you mind if I study your powers?" I come right out. It's not
      Like I'd be doing any poking or prodding and blood samples but just some simple observations


  • Sakamoto
    "Ok." I say back to the guy...I looked around I wondered when my mom would get here as I was still in my socks.
    "Anyways I'm sure you'll be fine..you'll just have to be careful." I then comment to her then pat her back

    Voilet
    I then gulped and took a step bacm
    "What...what do you mean?" I asked and blinked. I took a step back. I hated doctors- since I was young. I frown there was no way I was going to let him do any tests on me with needles.

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    Winnifred

    I smile as he pats my back "Maybe I won't move at all until I get settled. And not do anything in a fabulous gesture," I say with a light hearted laugh "Oh dear how shall I go without this fabulousness!" I exclaim jokingly. I felt a more lighthearted sarcasm than usual. I like that to be honest.

    Andre

    "Just observations." I say lowly "No needles no testing no nothing, just observations and maybe a few exercises. That is all, you don't need to say yes if you don't want to...I'm just really curious." I put my hands up to offer peace

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    Sakamoto
    "Oh my gosh..." I say and laughed. She was a dork
    "I don't know..well I guess you will just have to do your best at containing it." I then say and laughed

    Voilet
    I looked at him and get silent thinking
    "Um..i'll think about it..." I say quietly and shrug
    "Although...I don't really like to exercise." I then say jokingly

  • icon-non-member.png

    Mariella Baird
    (@Hidden and Kaitlyn, we can definitely give those ideas a try, see how the chemistry works. I was too lazy to post in both discussions lol)

    Lacey-

    "Good." I smirk, kind of evilly. It's this habit I have, kind of strange, but enjoyable. I'd prefer to make friends with anyone I can, especially the prickly ones. It was interesting to see what people were like once you got below the surface.

    The only thing that worried me was that I meant that emotionally and physically. When I was a bit younger, I had an obsession with watching surgery videos, partially because of my powers. It was just interesting to see how my powers affected someone.

    I'd never tell anyone, but part of it was that I hoped if I understood, maybe I could fix myself. Get rid of this stupid weakness. I knew it was a long-shot, but it was all I had. I shook myself out of the reverie of thoughts and looked back at Quinn.

    "Sorry for spacing. I don't think you noticed by the look on your face, though," I added, giggling.

  • icon-moderator.png

    Kaitlyn Guinyard
    (@Kate yeah Pen is adorable! It'll be interesting to see how I'll expand her character as we go along, cuz even I have no idea how that'll go lol! Yes, Samuel is playing the oblivious card. And Quinn...boy, oh boy. You're right, it is crazy but I won't make her do anything weird until we need a plot twist. So no worries there! And the 80/20 Rule is a real thing, I love that principle so much and just find it mind-boggling!)



    Penelope

    "Thank you, Pen," Helen says. I open my mouth to say 'you're welcome' but then she becomes absolutely radiant and beams at me. It's almost like the dark cloud over her head vanishes and in its place is a halo crafted out of every star in the cosmos. Goodness gracious, how can anyone be this...this...

    "Beautiful..." I whisper under my breath. I immediately snap my mouth closed as blood rushes to my face. Oh Lord, please don't tell me I just said that out loud! I study Helen fearfully, hoping that she didn't hear. I must the luckiest girl alive because she doesn't seem to react to my slip up; rather, her eyes seem to land on my beanie.

    "Your hat is so cute by the way," she comments sheepishly.

    My blush deepens. I try to shrug as casually as I can and reply, "Thank you. I never really liked puppets growing up but Cookie Monster always had a special place in my heart." My grip on the beanie slackens a little; I don't want to stretch or ruin the fabric. It's a bit dorky and childish, but this hat is my all-time favorite. It's blue with the Cookie Monster's googly eyes and mouth on the front with cookie crumbs flying all over his face. Mom had saw it while she was out shopping one day; she immediately thought of me and bought it as a gift.

    A soft chuckle escapes me. "But still, this hat is nowhere near as cute as you--...Um..."

    Someone strike me with lightning. Please. What is with all of these slip ups??

    I avoid eye contact with her. Now that all of my attention isn't locked onto her, I finally realize that a man has appeared in front of the gates. Oh, is this the man who wrote the letter? He states that we have two minutes to get ready. I point in his general direction. "Hey, I think the gates are gonna open soon."

    ***

    (Yes, Nellie "Vanilla Cupcake" Bond III is absolute bae~ *hearts*)

    Nellie

    I'm vaguely impressed with this Scott dude's sudden change in demeanor. I swear, it's like he switched from sweaty and nervous to determined and focused in under a second. His voice carries over the crowd. "There will be two minutes until the gates open. Please get yourself into gear, and please no using of powers once in the premise until said otherwise. We don't want the house to collapse just yet."

    Oh so true, Mister Scott Dude. I wouldn't want that marvelous library to collapse either.

    However, like some kinda magnet, my focus falls back on Cy (hah, so the nickname doesn't take long to stick, I see. Oh, Nellie Bond, you pathetically-eager-for-friends little tyke you...). Those mesmerizing eyes of his are legit sparkling right now. "People just thought I was an ass."

    Lies. A fib. Tall tales. Complete mythology (WARNING NELLIE IMAGINATION RANT: Omg what if Cy was some cute little god in...in...Irish mythology! He would be Cyonis, god of the Earth and Stars. His hair is so tall and gravity-defying, that they are responsible for arranging the stars and creating new constellations whenever a supernova goes off. And then he's so dang clumsy that every time he falls an earthquake occurs. Sometimes continents break apart and form new lands or mountain ranges or something...A masterpiece. I love it). I call bullshit. He's far from an ass.

    "I'm really not but I'm an eccentric. And as for Lewis...it you love Disney you'll see I have the family cowlick."

    I laugh again before standing up. The Mister Scott Dude did say we only have two minutes. "Of course I love Disney and I think I had a tiny cartoon crush on Lewis when I was little." I shrug. "What can I say? His attitude was pretty funny and that cowlick of his was always on point." I look at Cy a moment, eyeing his cowlick. It's pretty reminiscent of Lewis but just a little more appealing.

    "Pretty sure I like your cowlick more though. And don't worry, that crush was years ago. I won't be drooling over you or anything. That kind of attention is reserved for the library."

    And just as I think the heat dissipates--"I'll give you some nicknames, Vanilla, Nel Bel, uh, cupcake, I dunno," Cy's shoulders move up. At this point, all I can hear in my head is Nel Bel. Crap...crap...crap that's pretty adorable. I can't remember the last time someone called me something anything remotely endearing. I use one finger to gently lower his shoulders before fanning myself again.

    "Nel Bel it is. Makes me sound like one of those Southern Belle chicks..." my nose wrinkles, "Or a pet cow...let's stick with the Southern Belle."

    ***

    Quinn

    (@Mariella awesome! Can't wait to see how this unfolds, it'll be interesting~ And also, Lacey scares me a little...run, Quinn! RUN!!!)

    "Good," the weird chick says with a smirk. There's like this...I don't know wha'cha call it. I guess I could say unpropitious? Yeah, unpropitious. There's something low key unpropitious about her smile but I don't know what. Honestly, I don't think I wanna know what. She makes me uncomfortable already, let's not add fuel to the fire, yeah?

    I mentally sigh in relief when some random dude announces that we'll be coming in soon. I toss my head back and exclaim in relief, "Finally! Show me the beds." I start bouncing in place, more than excited. "Time to crash onto the nearest mass of fluff Heaven and find ataraxia in the loving embrace of torpor," I mumble to myself.

    ***

    Samuel

    "I bet I can get them settled quicker than you," Carrie says. Gosh I love this woman; who else would I be able to have fun with around here. I mean, I'm sure I'll be plenty involved with the kids but not on the level in which I am with Carrie. Not gonna lie, I had some worries when I first came to the Reid Mansion; I know I don't like the nicest guy around. I've got tattoos covering both of my arms and chest, though they each have a lot of sentimental value, and then I've got tall spiky hair and a long rugged beard.

    I probably look like a homicidal lumberjack...

    Thus, I had doubted if I could fit in with everyone...but then Carrie showed up and we just, I don't know, we clicked. Just like that. I can't remember the last time I had a good friend, let alone a best friend.

    I shoot Carrie a bright smile and giggle. "Five bear hugs says I can get it done first!" Unlike Carrie, I don't give a countdown. I shoot off for the west wing towards the rooms. "Let the games begiiiiiii..." My echoing voice bounces around in the hall before gradually fading.

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    Winnifred

    I laugh at him "That is going to be close to impossible. Nothing can contain this." I say and with careful movement point towards myself. I shake my head "I apologize you have to deal with me Saka." I cannot help but grin at him. It is good to feel silly every so often. I mean I do it a lot, but this in a much kinder way, I suppose you can say, and it makes me feel, well, good. I just hope Sakamoto can deal with me, some people just don't like me around, but he doesn't seem like that sort of person in the slightest.

    Andre

    I smile "Again, you do not have to say yes, I just figure yours would be a fascinating power to explore." I say, in an attempt to sway her using compliments and polite speech. I figure I can persuade her one way or another, and if I can't then I can always find someone else who would be interested.

    "No exercise is necessary." I say with a smirk "Just a few ideas as for what to draw, see if you can make any extraordinary, not that what you make isn't extraordinary already." I shrug.

    Helen

    I think I hear her say beautiful but I don't reply to it, thinking she might have just been talking to herself about the house. That is probably all that it was. The house was nice to look at and I wouldn't be surprised if I ended up talking to myself about it. I shake myself out of my train of thoughts as she talks about her hat.

    "It is still wicked cute, I would totally get a shirt or something for the two grumpy brother's from the muppets." I admit sheepishly. What can I say? I think watching the old reruns is still fun, even though I was a teenager.

    "Not as cute as me?" I ask and a rosy color arises to my cheeks. It cools down quickly though as I realize it is something girls say to each other when they are attempting to make each other feel good about themselves and I smile "Aw thanks Pen, I haven't been called cute since..." I do remember breaking at one point after being slapped by a older girl and I yelled at her. I almost never do but when it does happen, I feel like a horrible monster. She just laughed at me and called me 'cute.' I sigh then shake my head "Since ever I guess." My head turns as she says the gates re going to open

    "Oh good!" I exclaim happily "I am excited to see what is inside." I am also hoping for a corner to stay in just in case."

    (@Kaitlyn oh gosh I could hug Pen. If you want to suggest any plot ideas for Quinn I'd be open to it :)(I am hoping to get some plot ideas sketched out and see what you guys think. That is wicked awesome! I think I heard that principle when I was studying subjects similar to it, but I can't remember XD)

    (If Nellie ever wrote a book I'd read the ever living life out of it XD)

    Cyrus

    "Looks like we are going in soon." I say as I follow her up from her sitting space. I laugh at what she says "I am glad you like Disney! People used to call me childish for being a die hard Disney fan, but hey it attracted some of the ladies." I joke then say as she isn't going to drool over me like she did with her cartoon crush "Oh come on, I was sort of hoping to get more love than a fictional character!" I grin at her

    "Southern Belle is nice! I also love cows! They are cute, their stomaches are absolutely bat-crap insane, and they are delicious. Mmm, sweet sweet meat." I laugh softly at my sudden meat joke. I know some people who would slap me and say how dare I eat such beautiful creatures? Well I am sorry, they just taste so good. "So Nel Bel it is! I exclaim happily. "I like the nickname Cy, and together we will be Cy and Nel bel, which sort of sounds like a western movie title."

    Carrie

    He offers me five bear hugs if he wins. Oh no, not the bear hugs. I do admit, a hug from him is life changing and amazing, but I do want some street cred, even though he's the big burly lumberjack and I am the quiet little intern with everything incredibly neat. But hey, street credit. He runs off before even counting down and he exclaims "Let the games begin!"

    "I willllll prevailllllllllllll!" I exclaim in a sing song voice as I run towards the east wing. I swing open the door that comes up first and fix up the pillows and generally decorating. I continue with the next few rooms, sweat gathering upon my brow. I will win this, for bragging rights! Only towards Samuel though, but whatever. There were still bragging rights.

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    Sakamoto
    I laughed
    "Oh it's fine.." I say and shrugged not minding..she seemed pretty fun to hang out with.
    I looked wondering when we will be let inside

    Voilet
    "Well thanks..alright I guess you can." I say and shrug..I really didnt know how my powers work and had never thought of it before. I tried to smile back to be polite ...wait what did I agree to? I hope I didn't regret it.

  • icon-moderator.png

    Kaitlyn Guinyard
    Penelope

    "Not as cute as me?"

    I deflate.

    Crap!

    Please don't be angry with me, please don't be angry with me, please don't be angry with me...

    Then she strikes me through the chest with another one of her winning smiles. Gosh, she just might obliterate me in a matter of hours. Or fry my brain, at the very least. "Aw thanks Pen, I haven't been called cute since..." Helen trails off. I can tell she's pulled into her thoughts again and that it's a bit unpleasant. I don't know, she just seems easy to ready; well, to me it seems easy. We've experienced similar struggles, so I can tell when her moods shift for the worse. Finally, she returns to reality and finishes, "Since ever I guess."

    "W-well..." I'm not quite sure if I should say what I'm thinking, let along talk at all. So far, speaking with Helen has resulted in constant humiliation and sweaty palms. But still, I feel like it would help her feel better if I say this. I clear my throat and say quietly, "Well, that'll change soon. You are cute, s-so don't let anyone make you think any differently...okay?" Helen clearly suffers from a certain lack of self-confidence. I'll do the best I can to build it up.

    I nod in agreement about getting a corner room. "Yeah, that'd be pretty awesome, though I won't complain if I don't get it. Honestly..." Before I know it, a wide smile is on my face and I giggle like a dork. "As long as I'm close to the library, I'll be the happiest girl alive. I'd probably be in there for hours a day..."

    (I know right?? Pen is just too much for my system to handle in one big ole dose. I gotta take her meekness one sip at a time. Baby steps people, baby steps! Also, could you imagine her interacting with Lyrelle? Let alone being in a romantic relationship with her?? Oh God...it's gonna be chaotic and so much fun. X'DDD

    And cool! We can talk about Quinn in the plot discussion, if you'd like. Of course, that's after you sketch up your ideas.)

    ***

    Nellie

    "I am glad you like Disney! People used to call me childish for being a die hard Disney fan, but hey it attracted some of the ladies," Cy says. I roll my eyes at this.

    "You'll probably attract a buddy for binge-watching Disney movies but for attraction in that sense..." I pat his shoulder mournfully. "Not so sure about that one, Cy." I then bump hips with him again (I have a feeling I'll be doing that a lot with him...Dude, our hip and quads would be so muscular and fit! While everything else is still scrawny and stuff....ew. Erase the picture, brain. Erase the picture!) before continuing, "Besides, the spot's full. Consider yourself lucky, you just earned a new movie buddy."

    Not gonna lie, I always wanted to binge-watch Disney with a friend. But, after you get disowned, making friends isn't exactly at the top of the priority list anymore. However, now that I've found a place to live and provide for me, I can...like...be a normal teenager again. Not again. That's assuming I had a normal childhood to begin with, which is a damnable lie.

    I can do fun normal teen stuff for the first time--abnormal or not.

    "Oh come on, I was sort of hoping to get more love than a fictional character!" Cy whines.

    Oh boy... "If that's the case then I suggest you lower your standards, pal," I say teasingly.

    When I was all caught up in the "I'm gonna marry Lewis" phase, I used to always quote the movie whenever life had me feeling down. "Keep moving forward," I'd whisper to myself before bouncing back. In all honesty, Lewis's passion for science may have been the spark for my interest in Biology. I'll never admit that though, it's pretty damn embarrassing and pathetic.

    It doesn't help that I also used to have Lewis's picture as my cell phone's home screen...Don't judge me. I enjoyed waking up to his sunny smile, wide-rimmed glasses, insane cowlick...

    Shoot.

    Crap.

    Crap!

    Now I'm envisioning waking up next to a Cy, the freaking life-like replica of Lewis. Next to me, in the morning, sleeping next to me and cuddling--STOP. NELLIE BOND III WHAT IN THE ACTUAL MOSES BURNING BUSH ARE YOU THINKING ABOUT?? Luckily, Cy has moved on to a rant about how he likes cows and eating meat.

    "Same here, brother," I raise a hand as if I'm listening to a sermon at church. Now if only I can find some holy water to sprinkle on my thoughts...

    "So Nel Bel it is!' Cy exclaims. "I like the nickname Cy, and together we will be Cy and Nel bel, which sort of sounds like a western movie title."

    Cy and Nel Bel: Western Crime Fighters: In a world, where two lone rangers are called in to save the town of Hooverville from a band of notorious bandits. Cy the Clutzy Guy. Nel Bel the Southern Gal. Together, only they can defeat them...

    ...Yeah no. I don't do movie trailers. Why am I doing movie trailers? I rant and go off on tangents. Not this. Clear difference everyone.

    "I'd totally watch it. Front row seat, 3-D specs, extra buttery popcorn, the works."


    (Oh Nellie so much is going on in your head...)

    ***

    Samuel

    I laugh loudly as I hear Carrie sing back, "I will prevail!"

    "We'll see about that!"

    I literally dash into the first room that comes into sight and start raking through it, making sure everything's in order. Fluffed pillows? Check. Neat bed sheets? Check. Desk and side tables dusted? Yep. Paintings on the wall hanging correctly? Yeppa deppa! ((Oh God that's his new catch phrase. I swear it'll be!))

    I can't hear much. There's only the pounding of my heart in my ears, running on nothing but joy and adrenaline. Man, not many things can get me hype like this. Back in the day, only MMA fighting had my heart racing, but even that was out of intense savagery (I'll never be proud of that stage in my life...thank goodness I've gotten out of that). But with Carrie? This is unfiltered and overflowing fun. Genuine. Good. Life-giving.

    I swear, it's like she's slowly wringing out any traces of the dumb decisions I've made in the past and washing my canvas clean. A fresh start. Something new and amazing.



    (*suffers a heart attack from how adorable Sam and Carrie are* Ma hart! There it goes again!!! *faints*)

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    Winnifred

    I smile at him absentmindedly "Most people don't like it when I...strike a pose." I carefully just point my finger to the left as not to cause any energy. My eyes flicker over the the man up front who clears his throat and I realize he is going to speak soon, so I adjust myself so I don't move much and nudge Saka so he looks over to what is happening.

    Andre

    A smile forever settles onto my face when she says yes. That wasn't too hard. I knew I would be able to do it. "Then it is settled, when you are allowed to use your powers I will observe and ask you to do simple tasks, no more no less. Thank you Violet, your help is greatly appreciated." I say with a quick nod. I figure I might as well keep the politeness up so I don't scare her or anything.

    Helen

    (Oh yes the lovely character development how I love it so)(Sure! I will post a few ideas in a second once I get this all wrapped up)

    "Okay..." I say slowly and allow another smile to stay set along my face "I won't let anyone tell me anything different. I am cute," I never thought I would be saying these words out loud. It makes me feel...so much better about myself to be honest. It is a good feeling. I brush some of the wavy blonde hair out of my face, it having now start to obstruct my vision of Pen.

    "You like books?" I ask with a tilted head. It's a good thing to find a friend who likes books. I myself do like books, not the modern ones however, I fell in love with Stoker and Orwell, I cried to Shelley and T.H.White, and found myself in utter heartbreak over several others. "You and I should just hide away in the library for a few hours." I joke lightheartedly, feeling the entirety of my stress go away.

    Cyrus

    I grin as she tells me she will be my disney watching buddy. Yay! I can sing horribly along to all of my favorites! Woo! Beauty and the Beast here we come!

    "I can't lower standards! They are already so freaking deaking loooow." I exaggerate and I roll my eyes "I am surprised I haven't hit the eighth layer of hell I'm so low." I say and try to move down wards while still standing on my feet and bending on my knees "And I'm stuck. As you can see my common sense standards are also low." I laugh and manage to get myself back up. "Oh yeah! Let's make a short film and enter it into a competition!" I laugh then notice the man, Scott, speak out again.

    Scott

    I take a breath in and I say in a loud tone "Hello! It is wonderful to see all of your bright faces on this day! I am so glad that you have taken your invitations seriously and have decided to join us here at Mister Reid's home. We have taken it upon ourselves to take care of your needs here, and before I open the gates, I would like to tell you a few things. This house is a home, not a prison, but it is not a boxing arena either." I remember when I was first introduced into the barracks when I was in my twenties, and I am inspired by my first real leader. Be kind but bend them until they are respectful in return. "This is the home in which you are free, you can live without free of any persecution. This is a place of training and I expect this to be taken seriously, if any of you are to harm one another, there will be consequences. On a brighter note, we are happy to have you here! There are rules in the home that will explain what you can and cannot do, and if you have any questions, we have people here who are happy to answer what you may need to know.

    "At Reid's we expect you to feel welcome, but we also expect that you feel liberty within the walls, and you have leave at any time. Just be aware, staying here for as long as possible will be for your best interest. So, without a further ado..." I press my hands against the gates and push them open with a loud creak "Welcome to Reid's Home for the Abnormal." Luckily the opening to the house was not too narrow as to cause crowding, and I promptly enter the house to allow the children to come in as they pleased.

    Carrie

    (Oh, ow...ow my heart...*Faints)

    I finish with what I think is the last room at the end of the hall, and my messy black hair fell out of it's bun and into my face. Oh dear. I brush it out and clumsily tie it back up as I burst out into the hallway. I got to get there first, although I really really want some bear hugs from Samuel. Those really were the highlight of my day, although I won't tell him, because I am somewhat sheepishly about it.

    "I am going to be victorious!" I shout childishly as I run down the hall as quickly as I can back to the meeting space. I skid to a stop and nearly slide into the wall, although I do bump off of it lightly and stumble back. "Did I win? Did I do it?"

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    Itzlie
    (@katesea i just made an assistant..should I bring her in?)

    Alexander
    I just stand there waiting. I remain in the back glad I found a lake around here.. I wasn't to sure about coming

    Tegan
    I wait

    Sakamoto
    She nudged me and I looked over seeing the guy. I get silent ..was that the guy on charge was he going to make a speach? Ok then...I just stood there awkwardly without my shoes. I wondered when my mom would show up. Hopefully no one would notice right away..oh well.

    Voilet
    "You're welcome.." I then say with a small smile. He seemed happy..if all he wanted me to do was use my power and nothing crazy I would be fine.
    • (@Alex sure :)(She can talk to Scott once they are all in the house)

      Scott

      I make it to the door and I open that wide as well, making sure the abnormals could make it after me. I promptly enter the living room, which was the first room in sight, and it was accompanied by a a large couch, two recliners, and some comfy chairs, along with a television set which we had put in just a week ago. This was one of the largest rooms in the house and should fit most of the people here. I make it to the room, preparing to let them know their way around the house.

      Winnifred

      I smile as the door opens "Come on let's go!" I whisper and gladly grab him by his sleeve, gently leading him inside. When my eyes catch a glance of he house my eyes go wide "Whoa. This place is awesome!" I exclaim in a whisper, enjoying the sights within. The color scheme was very gentle, beige and some white, along with hints of blue here and there.

      Andre

      I smile and I offer her my arm "Shall we head inside Violet?" I figure I keep up the politeness. I do want her to feel welcome around me, it makes it easier for the both of us when I study her abilities.

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      (@katesea ok thank you :))
      Sakamoto
      I followed behind and looked around..
      "alrigt!" I say as we went inside
      "Yeah..you can say that again." I say hearing her comment. I looked around. This place was neat. I grinned wondering when we would be able to use our powers

      Voilet
      He holds out his arm..I looked at him surprised not expecting that.
      "U-um...yeah" I say and then run inside. I felt emberessed about to but I felt to shy to actually grab his hand.
      Maybe I over reacted, I thought ...he was just being friendly. Now I felt embarrassed..
      Ugh voilet this is why you don't make any friends, I then think to myself
      (She can be very shy haha)

      Itzlie
      I felt bad about arriving late but at least I was here.
      Better late then never, I thought

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      (No problem :)

      Winnifred

      I grin at the place "Wow, reminds me of my aunts," I comment lowly. She used to make me clean every nook and cranny but I always found the house to be disgusting no matter how clean. This place was more, homey, I guess. I actually really like it "It's wonderful."

      Andre

      (Oh Andre will have fun with her shyness)

      I blink as she runs off "Er, nevermind," i shrug and I walk inside. It seems very nice on the inside but I do notice designs that are reminders of the fifties and sixties. I run my hand along the wall and notice it's been refurbished

      Scott

      I see the other assistant, Itzlie, and i walk over to her "Glad you could make it!" I exclaim to her with a smile "Isnt lovely how many people came? They all seem so bright and full of life."

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      Nellie

      I'm full out laughing my ass off now when Cy, being the lovable goof that he is, lowers himself while talking about his standards.

      ...Then says he got stuck. Right now, I've got a hand clasped over my mouth and my cheeks are probably beyond red from laughing too hard. I'm surprised there aren't any tears streaming down my face. Seriously, this guy is too insane for his own good. Just as I'm about to shoot a cheeky remark, Mister Scott Dude grabs our attention again.

      I realize that he's now pushed the gates open. Suddenly spilling over with curiosity and excitement (Oh library heaven, here I come!), I grab Cy by the wrist and tug eagerly. "Come on, Cy. It's time to go in! Oh man, they probably have this huge welcoming feast laid out for us and everything." I gain a wistful look in my eyes as I gaze at the Reid House; my nirvana, my gift from big fell upstairs, the light at the end of the tunnel.

      When we walk in, I can't help but to trip over my feet a little and gawk at the sight. Luckily, Cy's center of gravity is decent enough to keep me from falling (not a hard feat, seeing as how I'm tiny and thin as crap). "Whoa," I breathe, "fancy..." Honestly, fancy doesn't measure up to just how awesome this place is. If I had thought the outside looked cool, it's got nothing on the inside.

      The main lobby is massive and grand. Beige marble tiles line the floor and stretch ahead in a wide path before it opens in a circle. The beige is balanced out with white and hints of soft blue. The color scheme is pretty relaxing; whoever designed this place definitely picked out the colors for that exact purpose. Eyes still glued to the high ceiling, I blind swat at Cy's arm and mumble,"Cy...pinch me, bro. I must be dreaming."

      A beat.

      Then I realize what I said.

      I hold up one hand and smile sheepishly. "Uh, not really. I bruise easily."

      ***

      Penelope

      When Helen says that she's cute, I can't stop the proud smile that spreads across my cheeks. I know it's crazy for me to feel pride for a girl I just met, but I can this is a new experience for her. And, from what my mom told me, healing starts with the sufferer. Helen should start realizing just how sweet and beautiful she is; hopefully, with my help, she'll come to fully recognize that.

      I squirm a little when she asks if I like books. Oh man; now that I'm thinking about it, I probably shouldn't have mentioned my obsession with books. She'll think I'm a book nerd or something. I couldn't have a more normal hobby, huh? Like sports or shopping or something--

      "You and I should just hide away in the library for a few hours," Helen says suddenly.

      I openly stare at her...

      And my mouth runs dry.

      "H-hide way...?" Hide away? As in going somewhere private? Together? Alone? In the ultimate safe place? With nothing but books and Helen? Helen and books? Books? Helen? Helen and me? Oh God, that vision is certainly crafted by my guardian angel, there's no doubt. But still, I know I'm being ridiculous. She obviously means it in a friendship and platonic sort of way, and it totally sounds like she said it as a joke.

      I clear my throat awkwardly. "Uh, yeah. Y-yeah, that'd be fun. We should uh t-totally do that one day." I turn towards the gates and realizing they're finally open. The surrounding abnormals start to file in, squeezing around us like we're not even registering on the radar. My heart starts thumping a bit, not all happy about the swarming bodies but it's not too bad since none of their attention are on me.

      But with Helen? I just don't know.

      Just to be safe, I gently, slowly, carefully, hold her hand to make sure I don't lose her and squeeze. I'm not going anywhere, my touch says. Hopefully, she'll hear the message loud and clear.



      (*Is revived from death. Types Pen's response...dies again* DAMMIT PEN! JUST STOP IT ALREADY!!)

      ***

      Samuel

      What usually would take me about twenty minutes to do is suddenly cut down to ten. Yeah, I'm moving that quickly. What can I say? I really want to win. I know that last time I preferred for both Carrie and I to win the race but...come on now, five bear hugs? FIVE?? I absolutely love giving bear hugs and even more so when they're for Carrie. She's like the perfect size for my embrace and the way she blushes overtime is hands down the cutest thing to date!

      Don't argue with me. That's a solid fact!

      When I'm done prepping the last room, I make a mad dash for our meet up spot, which is where we were last together. When I get there, I'm overjoyed to realize she isn't there yet. I come to a sliding halt, bumping into the wall a little, before declaring breathlessly, "Game! Set! Match!"

      That's when I hear the clacking of her adorable little feet down the hall. Holy cow! She's booking it! That's cute.

      ...

      ...

      Aww, man! I knew it! Even with bear hugs on the line, I can't rain on her parade! I sneak back around the corner and walk back ten paces. I hear Carrie collide into the wall (Oh Lord, hope she's okay) and yell excitedly, "Did I win? Did I do it?" My heart swells. Yes you did, baby girl. Yes you did.

      Making my breathing sound heavy and exhausted, I sprint back around the corner, stumbling for extra effect. "I'M GONNA MAKE IT! I'M GONNA WIN--" I stop, staring wide-eyed at Carrie in "disbelief". "What?! B-but I. You. Wha..." I then dramatically fall to my hands and knees and groan in misery, "Nooooo..." I sniffle, "S-so long, bear hugs. I...I knew you well..."

      Cut. Scene. Beautiful!

      I look up at Carrie, hoping to see her triumphant and as radiant as I know she can be. God, I just love seeing her let loose. It's the best!

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      Sakamoto
      "Yeah I like it too." I say and smiled.
      "The place is very nice..must have taken forever to get this pace ready." I then say looking around
      ..hu I wondered if I was allowed to explore around, I thought

      Voilet
      (Poor voilet then lol)
      I calmed down and looked around..wow this place was nice.
      There were so many people around too seeming to be thinking the same thing ..I walked around curious.
      This place was fancy and I resined speechless not that I spoke a lot.

      Itzlie
      Scott comes over to me..he seemed happy about today.
      "I'm glad I made it on time." I say with a friendly smile.
      "Yeah it is." I say looking over at all the people that came.

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      Cyrus

      I grin at her as she laughs at me. Her laugh is lovely to listen to, I decide then scold myself for thinking such thoughts. She tugs at my sleeve excitedly and I smile as I follow her inside "Well it seems to be a feast for the eyes." I comment. Everything about the house was so...tranquil. As though nothing bad could happen here.

      I gently poke her arm instead of pinching her and I grin "Nope Nel bel this is all so totally real. Everything from the floor to the ceiling, from the window, to the wall," I stop myself before I could even continue "So I wonder if we are allowed beyond any..." I look up and the man Scott gives us a smile, then says to all of us

      "Down here is the living room and the dining room. There is a library in the basement, which you can easily find with the door that has a cross engraved to it, mister Reid, just so you know, had several ideas about what a home shluld look like. He decided it would be boastful and mysterious, so do not be alarmed if you accidentally walk into a room that is abandoned or find a hallway to a dead end. Mister Reid liked those kinds of things. Rooms are upstairs, and you will find a piece of paper with a name on for each person. Please enjoy the house and feel free to meet up in the dining hall soon. I imagine you are all hungry."

      I smile at Nel "So IT seems they do have books."

      Winnifred

      I hear what Scott says "Oh we can look around!" I grin "But I assume we have to be careful. Where do you want to start for first? Maybe we can find a secret room or something." I am exited at the prospect and the grin widens along my face

      Andre

      It is so beautiful in here. I look around the living room and settle onto the couch. Oh so comfy. It's like a cloud. Except if I were on a cloud I'd be killed by the weight I'm sure of it.

      Scott

      I look down and I smile at her "Well I'm glad to see you loooking well too. Do you think you could keep an eye on a few of the children? Or would you rather help me through paperwork? It does not matter, I just figure I should give you something to do."

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      Sakamoto
      "Oh sweet" I say as I heard we were able to explore.
      "I was thinking the exact same thing." I say and grin too. I looked around wide eyed and excited
      Now if I were a secret room..were would I be?, I think. Wondering if this place really did have any secret rooms.

      Voilet
      I walked around and heard someone say something about..book? Oh yeah! I loved reading almost as love as I loved to draw.
      Books don't judge you or anything.. I silently followed hoping to find were the books are.

      Itzlie
      "Oh..I don't mind. Either is fine." I say," although I wouldn't mind watching them."
      I wondered if my younger brpther would be here, I think

    • icon-non-member.png

      Mariella Baird
      Lacey

      Well. She seems acceptably... unnerved. I grin and give her a small wave, disappearing into the rush of people, all moving and whirling around one another. Smirking, I reached into the satchel bouncing at my hip and pulled out a small pocket mirror. I winked at myself into the reflection, sighing at my flawless eyeliner. Years of practice that took.

      I carefully tilt the mirror slightly, glancing around at people through it. The mirror gives the appearance that I am vapid, and therefore steers people away from me. I however, am free to watch them with ease.

      It's like the death of Medusa, how the hero used the reflection to get to her without being turned to stone, only it's the other way around. If anyone met my gaze, they would be the ones turned to stone. Not literally of course, but it's entirely possible that they would end up with an all-too fatal disease. I'd never mean it of course, but things just, happen, you know?

      I walk into the building amidst the sea of students and grin, perfectly disguised in the masses. Maybe this wouldn't be so bad after all. With any luck, I'd learn a thing or two. Ducking inside, under the arm of someone quite a bit taller than me, I flop onto the nearest chair to sit while I watch the rest of the students stampede inside. Across from me, someone else does the same, though I don't think he's people-watching.

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      Winnifred

      "My guess is there are either secret rooms in the library. Or perhaps if we check the walls for any secret doors, Scott says there probably isn't anything in there but I think we can set up hideouts if that is the case, mark the doors as our own or something. Oh maybe we can find some stair cases or something." I say getting excited. I'm sure there were plenty of hidden treasures in this house, I just wanted to find them before anyone else. But of course I appreciate Sakas help.

      Andre

      I relax in the chair and I notice that I'm suddenly standing, but I turn and notice that I'm also sitting on the chair. I look down at myself and realize there's two of me. The hell? I look around and it seems no one is noticing this. I bite my lip and notice a slight glow to me. I think it's happening again. I take a deep breath and sit back where my body was and once I do I end up coughing and realizing I'm back to normal. My eyes blink rapidly and I look to the girl who was sitting as well. I don't think she noticed either.

      (Pen darling oh my goodness)

      Helen

      I smile as she says we should do it some time "Awesome." I say then blink as I notice all the people heading inside. I feel anxiety start to overwhelm me but Pen grabs my hand and squeezes it. It amazes me how already she is so friendly and sweet and is attempting to keep me calm. I keep my eyes closed but then hear what Scott says about the library once we are inside "Basement," I say to Pen and open my eyes somewhat "That sounds good,"

      Eventually I'm calm enough to inspect the house further. It is beautiful, although I can pinpoint oddities right away. Some of the walls did present almost invisible cracks, and some of the paintings that I now noticed were of a woman in older style clothing. This place, while calming, everything is sort of strange.

      Carrie

      I grin as I notice I win but I almost feel bad as he can't have his bear hugs. I get down on my knees as well and I smile at him "I get bragging rights, but you know what I want for winning?" I give a moment or two to pause and let him try and guess, but I say

      "I want six bear hugs." I tell him with a grin upon my face. "You can give them out consecutively, or, or you can give them through out random times, it can be at the worst times or it can be at the best times, you get to choose." I really did enjoy hugs, but only from particular people. Usually I wasn't a touchy person but Sam sort of changed that for me

      Scott

      "Good!" I say with Itlize with a smile "I'll check in on you guys, and I'm just going to go grab some papers. Good luck with the kids and the other assistants should join you soon. If you have any problems just give me a holler." I tell her with a smile then pop a butterscotch into my mouth before heading to my office space


    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      Voilet
      I m looking around for the books..I hear coughing. I looked over and see it's Andre. I walked over..I should apologize for acting weird a little but ago anyways
      "You alright?" I asked him," do you need water or something?"

      Sakamoto
      I nod and kept looking around with her
      "I mean in a house like this there has to be a secret room or something .." I comment and looked at her," right?"

      It would be awsome if we actually did find something

      Itzlie
      I nod and smiled back
      "Don't worry I have it all under control. " I say. I looked around at all the people and wait for the other assistants as well.
      "And if there any trouble I'll let you know." I then add as he left yo go due paperwork...sounded boring.
      • Andre

        I shake my head dismissively "No no, I'm alright," I try to shake it off as soon as it dawns upon me. It's all real then, this is freaking me out but I remain calm. "I just had a little day dream that's all, forgot to breath for a second or two," I come up with and I rub the back of my head anxiously. I still can't believe that happened. My mind attempts to scramble for answers but it's coming up fairly short.

        "It happens sometimes, I'll be so deep in thought basic body commands become foreign" I say slowly with a nod

        Winnifred

        I grin "Oh absolutely there are secrets;" I walk along the main hallway and press my hands against the walls "Surely there is a loose board here somewhere...I can imagine there is something here," maybe I would need to take out the wall; although Scott said no powers just yet. Besides I didn't want to take out the house. It's only my first day and I didn't want to destroy the house

        Scot

        "Good, thanks Itzlie!" I call out to her as i run upstairs to go to my office. Once I'm there j look through the notes i wrote about powers and who had which. I have a feeling it's going to be tricky with a few of them, but I'm sure we can all handle it

      • icon-moderator.png

        Kaitlyn Guinyard
        Nellie

        Yatzi!

        "Yatzi," I say with a wide smile. So there IS a library! Shoosh, yeah. Paradise, here I come! Gotta make sure I don't get too caught up in the bliss thought; Mister Scott Dude also said there's food for us in the dining hall. Knowing myself, I'll probably spend hours nose deep inside a bio textbook and completely forget to eat.

        Yeah, let's try not to do that for once, Miss Nellie Bond.

        Just as I'm to take off, I remember Cy and stop. I look at him a long moment, thinking. "Hey, Cy, I know you're hungry and stuff, so you can head on to the dining hall without me if you want." The idea saddens me. I mean, I really was enjoying my time with him but it won't kill me to be away from the guy for a little while. Besides, we'll be living in the same house. I'm not clingy or anything.

        Expecting his answer to be an "okay" (or, in his ancient Cyonis language, "okie dokie!"), I start backing away, still smiling at him--

        And then I collide into someone and fall onto my ass. My sketchbook flops to the floor and several loose pages literally fly all over the place. Fantastic. Great job, Nellie. Your coordination is surely envied by many.

        I turn to the person I toppled over with and scratch the back of my sheepishly. Flashing a guilty smile while gathering my drawings, I say, "Ah, sorry. I'm such a freaking clutz."

        ***

        Penelope

        I turn to Helen curiously when she comes out of her reverie and starts speaking again. "Basement." She opens her eyes a little, looking at me. "That sounds good." Confusion fills me a moment, though the sentiment is only momentary. After that, realization crashes into me and I'm instantly reminded of the embarrassing thoughts I just had.

        Really, I'm so dang immature! Helen just wants to read and have a good time like friends should. As friends. I've got to get that through my thick skull.

        "What about food?" I ask. "Are you hungry? We could just go there first and explore afterwards? I mean, I'm fine, so it's completely up to you--"

        "...without me if you want."

        Then it happens.

        Some random girl ((Nellie Bond lol!)) collides into Helen and sends them falling over. A little yelp escapes me, surprised by her random appearance and afraid that she may have injured my new friend. I kneel next to Helen with a shaky hand on her shoulder.

        "Oh my God. Helen, are you alright??"

        From the corner of my vision, the random girl is scratching the back of her head and apologizing. I don't pay much attention to her though, which may be pretty rude of me but I'm still worried about Helen. I know she's not as fragile as fine glass but I can't help but see her that way.

        ***

        Samuel

        My brow furrows in confusion when Carrie kneels down with me. Oh, right. I suppose it makes sense that she wants something for her victory.

        "I want six bear hugs," she says.

        Six...six?

        Six??

        My eyes beyond bright and filled with joy, I shoot to my feet and exclaim, "Really? Six? Dawwww, thanks Carrie!" I'm so darn excited that my shoes are shuffling in place like a handicapped Leprechaun doing a jig ((somewhere else, Nellie's creativity senses tingle, though she doesn't know why...)).

        That amazing smile of hers still present, she continues, "You can give them out consecutively, or, or you can give them through out random times, it can be at the worst times or it can be at the best times, you get to choose."

        That's all I need to hear.

        I pick her up and pull her into the warmest hug I can muster. My cheek nuzzles into hers (I make sure not to scratch her with my scraggly beard...made that mistake once before, but luckily she didn't hate me for it) and sigh contently. Gosh, I didn't know how badly I needed this little pick-me-up until now! Honestly, I'll enjoy any hug someone is willing to share with me, but Carrie's hugs that just this extra special quality to them.

        "You have no idea how much I love your hugs," I sigh happily.

      • icon-non-member.png

        Mariella Baird
        (Sabine intro? Sabine intro.)

        Sabine Colette Reid - Introduction

        Sabine stood off in the distance, under a nearby tree. She watched as the students crowded around each other, a swimming sea of bodies. Some were eager, some filled with dread. She herself was beyond eager, as she watched a man step forward and tell the students that the gates would open soon. She grinned and hefted an old leather bag onto her shoulder, smiling at its familiar weight.

        As the students filed inside, she followed, albeit at a slower pace. She slipped inside the gates just as they clanged shut behind her, where she then pushed the latch down and locked it with a key from around her neck. She waited in that spot until the large wooden doors had slammed shut behind the last student, and then walked up to the entry way, where she knelt down and peeked through the keyhole. She watched with uneasy anticipation as the older man, whom she assumed was the other owner, talked among the students and assistants. After a few seconds, he disappeared up the stairs into what must have been his office.

        She paused for a moment, considering her options. She could go and introduce herself to him first, or the residents. She decided it might be better to find the owner first, then shock everyone at the same time. She walked around the building until she came to the right window, where she could see the silhouette of someone. She looked around, trying to find a legible explanation for entering through a window without explaining her abnormality yet. She grinned when she spotted the ivy growing on the walls slightly to the right of the window, and with no hesitation, climbed it. As soon as she reached the top, the knocked lightly on the window, smiling and waving.

      • icon-moderator.png

        ❤Alex❤
        Voilet
        I raised an eyebrow
        "Oh OK..if you say so. I had gotten a little worried." I say and shrug. He said he was OK...I decide not to ask anymore questions as it wasn't my buiness anyways.I go into my bag and silently hand him a water bottle for his cough just in case.
        "I'm going to go now to look for the library fool of books then.." I then say monotone although I was really excited on the inside.
        "Oh um..I also want to apoligize for acting weird ..." I then say looking down and biting my lio

        Sakamoto
        (Oh should they find a secret hallway that leads to Scots office?)
        I chuckled and kept looking
        "Yup I agree..there has to be liked a secret passage way or something around here." I say as I kept looking.

        Itzlie
        "You're welcome." I say and waived as he left. Alright then...I looked around and did a mental tally of how many kids were here although I'm sure more will show up and there are some I probably run off right now to explore.

      • icon-founder.png

        KateSea
        Carrie

        I blink as he hugs me immediately and nuzzles his cheek into mine. I didn't realize he would take his first hug so quickly. It makes me feel warm and fuzzy inside, a content atmosphere I didn't always receive. "That's one Sammy." I tell him and loop my arms around him and give him a gentle squeeze.

        "I love your hugs too." I say to him with a smile and hide my burning face between his shoulder and his cheek. Honestly I could spend days within his grasp but I was too sheepish to even tell him so. Again, had anyone else tried to hug me like this, I probably would have grumbled in complaint and tried to squirm away. In fact, when I first met him I was taken by surprise at his hugs, and at Scott's too to be honest(That man was a hugger). But I got used to it, probably because Sam was so gentle with how he embraced his victims, I mean friends. "So, are you going to hug me for the period of five more hugs, or are you going to spread your lovely hugs out?"

        Scott

        My head perks up as I hear knocking. That's odd, the door's open and...the noise isn't even in the direction of the door. My eyes swing over to the window and I see a red headed woman outside of it, waving and smiling. I realize I am at the second level of the house and I don't think anyone could have climbed up without damaging at least an ankle or causing a loud noise by destroying some of the wall. It was fragile.

        I go over and I open the window and I say "Hello miss! I see you must be a little abnormal, not that is a bad thing...may I ask you what you are doing? Would you like to come inside? I have a brew of coffee almost ready if you would like to scare some and explain why you are here." I did believe I heard something about another owner and I think this was it. But I couldn't be too sure. I might as well be welcoming.

        Andre

        "thank you." I say as she offers a water to me and I promptly drink all of it within one siting. I pause then say "I think I heard the library was downstairs." I say slowly with a nod "I wonder if they have books on science or something. Maybe some Phillip K Dick short stories...those would be nice." I shake my head when she tells me she is sorry

        "It is alright, I had my own share of meltdowns before too." I say referencing to my small freak out at the gates. I couldn't help myself, I was so freaked out by all of this that I thought I was going to go into a permanent state of shock. "Besides...sometimes we can't control how we behave. Irrationality is a thing that occurs in all of us."

        Winnifred

        (They could)

        I nod then suddenly feel myself fall into the wall "Whoa! Saka check this out!" It was a narrow hallway, almost too narrow to walk through. It was littered with cobwebs and some spiders crawled around too. "This is beyond cool! Uh, you wanna head in first?" I ask him with a grin and gesture for him to go in first.

      • icon-non-member.png

        Mariella Baird
        Sabine:

        "I'm your new coworker. Sabine Colette, nice to meet you." I swing in the window, shutting the gate behind me. "One cream, five sugars please." I grinned widely and sat down across from what I figured would be his desk, although it was kind of dusty right now. "I climbed the ivy, by the way. You might want to cut that down," I added, pointing to the window. "Or maybe just put a lock on the window. Or get rid of the window altogether. It's rather big, you know."

      • icon-moderator.png

        Kaitlyn Guinyard
        Samuel

        "So, are you going to hug me for the period of five more hugs, or are you going to spread your lovely hugs out?" Carrie asks, still in my arms. I audibly hum at this.

        "Good question. On the one hand, I'd love nothing more than to keep you right here forever but that's both impossible and a bit excessive. On the other hand..." My grin turns impish. "Imagine surprising you with hugs at the best moments. I bet the kids would get a good laugh out of that!" With that in mind, I gently place Carrie down, absentmindedly sweeping a few stray bangs out of her eyes. I'd rather not have anything obstruct my view of her face.

        "So, are you ready to head down and meet the kids? I honestly feel like I'm gonna burst if we don't see them already~!" I don't plan on racing her this time. I mean, don't get me wrong, I'm always down for round three but I know that when it comes to Carrie, you can't push her too much. I've got this whole "getting in touch with your inner child" method down to a science with her. I know exactly when and when not to force her out of her shell. She made the shell for a reason, so I won't encroach on that too much.

        I shrug before finishing, "I won't race you this time. You're too fast for me, anyways, Care Bear."

        I smirk playfully.

        "And yes, I promise not to call you Care Bear around others. I am a merciful guy when I try to be."

        ***

        Quinn

        Oh.

        She's gone...

        ...

        ...

        ...

        Sweet. I think I was starting to perspire for a second there. I stand there as the abnormals start rushing in. Hmm, I think the Reid owner said something about not using our powers on the premises. Apparently he's strict about when and when not to use them. Jeez, here we go with the rules...

        I shrug.

        "Meh, it's fine. Won't cause me too much solicitude." Unless, like, he starts to infringe on my sleep schedule. Then we'll have a serious quagmire.

        Shoving my hands into my pockets, I waltz in after everyone else, keeping a little distance behind. However, my keen ears pick up the mentioning of a dining hall. Dining hall? As if the room where you find food? As in food you eat? With your mouth? Into your stomach? Until you feel full and wanna crash on the nearest couch?

        ...

        Shoosh yeah. Count me in.

        Completely forgetting about the rules, I use my hyper speed and zip past everyone down the hall. Dining room, dining room, come out wherever you are~.

      • icon-founder.png

        KateSea
        Cyrus

        "Well I can still come..." I say not wanting to leave my new found friend just yet. As she backs up she knocks into another young girl and I should be thinking to myself 'the poor dear!' but instead what comes into my train of thought is 'Nels as clumsy as I am! Score!' The girl she bumped into seems okay but was taken off guard it seems, for we eyes were wide and her hair was all over the place. She brushed it out of her face before saying

        "I...I...I'm okay!' She exclaims somewhat nervously and jumps to her feet, rubbing at her wrists in an attempt to calm herself. I realize she wasn't hurt, she's just not comfortable around people. It's almost too easy to tell, "I'm so sorry I got in your way I'm so so sorry," she says quickly, as though expecting some sort of punishment for getting knocked over. She looks to her friend, calms herself, then asks gently

        "Are you okay?" She inspects Nellie and seems to be trying very hard to keep her calm demeanor. I cannot even express why she would seem so nervous.

        "Nel Bel?" I say to the girl trying to make her feel better and I scoff "Please she's got a head of iron and the grace of...well of her own." The girl tries to flash a smile at me but again turns to her friend for guidance



        Scott

        "Sabine, it's a pleasure," I say and blink as she climbs in through the window and shuts it herself "Im Scott Carmichael, it's good to know I wont be alone in this house." I go grab the pot of coffee and I pour it into a mug. I hastily place some sugars and creams, like she asked me, before handing it to her,

        "Oh dear," I say and look out the window to notice large amounts of ivy. "I don't think i can get rid of this window, but I will probably have someone cut that down, as much as I like visitors I don't think climbing the ivy is the safest way to do it," I go to pour myself some coffee then sit across from her "So Sabine," I say with a pleasant smile "I am glad to see you here for the assistance...what do you think of the house?"



        Carrie

        My heart swells with an indescribable emotion as he tells me he'd like me to stay in this position forever. I figure he just means an eternal hug but it still makes me feel something I don't think I've ever felt. I brush this thought aside and I grin at him "Imagine you hugging me as I'm trying to scold them for something. I feel like that is something that you would do." He brushes my hair out of my face and reveals a red face. I still don't understand why my face is always colored. I assume my paleness easily shows when I've been on the move or some sort of emotion That makes my face like this

        "you call me Care Bear in front of the kids and I'll...I don't know. I'll do something as revenge." I say with a smile then offer him him my arm "Come on now sunshine, let's go see the munchkins and pray to God almighty that they don't destroy us with a single glance."

      • icon-moderator.png

        ❤Alex❤
        Voilet
        I watched as he took the water and drink it in one sitting
        "You're welcome." I say
        "Oh OK..i'm not sure there might be those books" I then say with a shrug. I smiled as he accepted the apology

        (Yeh and scot could be like "what the heck I didn't know that was there" lol or whatever reaction haha)
        Sakamoto
        I looked wided eyes...honestly a little surprised
        "Cool." I say as I see she had found something. So there was a secret passageway.. Wonder were it went.
        "Alright I'll go first." I say going on. As she followed behind me the door closed suddenly and it got dark. I hold onto the wall looking for an exit or a light switch.
        "U-um...hey Winnie you OK?." Was all I said. I felt another door in front.

      • icon-moderator.png

        Kaitlyn Guinyard
        Nellie

        "I...I...I'm okay!" the girl I bumped into says. I arch an eyebrow when she legit shoots to her feet and starts clenching her wrist. The world? What's she all nervous about? Especially around little ole Nellie Bond III? Oh, watch out for Nellie Bond, everyone! Don't wanna get hit by her vanilla cupcake ray! Run. Grab your children and flee.

        ...

        ...I'd totally let myself get hit with one of those. Gotta add that to the ideas list later.

        My brow arches even higher when she rushes out, "I'm so sorry I got in your way I'm so so sorry."

        Dusting off the sleeves of my over-sized sweater (got this bad boy on sale at CATO'S. Hallelujah.), I smile calmly at her and shrug, "Hey, you've got nothing to apologize for. I'm the one who wasn't looking where I was going. What can I say man? That library is calling my name." I laugh a little, hoping to lighten the mood.

        She starts inspecting me, still as nervous as ever. "Are you alright?" she asks.

        Again, I dismiss her question and wave my hand. "Oh yeah, yeah. 100%. It'll take a lot more than a little fall to harm this chick. Don't you know you're talking to Nellie Bond III, James Bond's long lost non-blood related daughter?" My story is pretty solid too. Everyone knows James slept with like every woman that spoke to him. Doi.

        Jesus, James. Cold showers, ever heard of them?

        Finally gathering all of my drawings, I stand up and flash her a soft smile. I hold out a hand to her and her friend (she hasn't said a single word to me. In fact, I think it'd be impossible to talk if you're as caught up in fretting over the anxious girl as she is...They sure seem close. How long have they known each other?). "Nellie. Not my best first impression but I swear I'm nice. Just learn to look past the clumsiness." I deadpan upon hearing Cy's input.

        "Please she's got a head of iron and the grace of...well of her own." Well, looks like he had the same idea about lightening the mood.

        "Yep, what Cy said. A grace of my own...and I don't own much. Except half a stick of beef jerky. So yeah, the grace of beef jerky. Teriyaki flavored."

        ***

        Samuel

        "You call me Care Bear in front of the kids and I'll...I don't know. I'll do something as revenge," Carrie tries warning me, but I can still see the mirth in her eyes. Oh no, you can't trick me. I know you too well for that.

        I shrug innocently. "I'll take your word for it, baby girl." Hey, she didn't say anything about baby girl. Grinning, I intertwine my arm around hers and head downstairs. I can hear the kids' voices trampling over each other like white noise--which is great! That means there really are a lot of them! Oh boy~.

        Carrie and I calmly strut up to the center of the lobby and stand before the crowd. I let go of her arm and clap my hands together.

        *CLAP!*

        "Hello!" I below, making sure everyone on within the room can hear me. Once I'm sure all eyes are on us, I puff out my face and adopt a serious expression. I raise one finger as my deep voice booms, "Listen good and listen well! We've got a few regulations and instructions to run by you!"

        A suspenseful moment...

        I throw my arms out grandly at Carrie, showing off my nifty spirit fingers. My tone is a lot more playful and laid-back now. "You take it from here, baby girl!"



        (Omg Sam you hilarious grizzly bear! I'm weeeeeeeak lmao! X'D )
        • Andre

          i shrug "I feel like there will be a good selection of books, we should go enjoy those soon." I say with a nod. If anything is going to make me feel better about realizing powers are real it is going to be a nice quiet reading in a nice quiet space. "What do you like for reading?" I ask her curious. I find that my judgements of people are based off three things. Appearance, beliefs, and book choices. If anyone here happened to be a cheesy romance novel fan I think I'd go jump off the roof. My head swings over as I hear a deep voice and I see a man who looks like he belongs in a biker gang. It wouldn't surprise me if he had killed someone, or if he was keeping the tiny girl next to him as some sort of hostage. But the man suddenly goes cheery and his little friend looks like she's going into full grumpy mode.

          (Scotts just like, first the window and now this I gotta seal up my room XD)

          Winnifred

          after he goes in I go very cautiously. The walls are so narrow I have to walk with my face to them. I hear Saka call out to ask me if I'm okay "Yeah I'm fine, this place is just a little too crowded for my taste," I say and keep my breathing even as to not accidentally inhale something I shouldn't, such as dust and cobwebs "Is there anything on your end Saka?" I ask, keeping my hands in front of me and inspecting the wall carefully. I can imagine that this hallway indeed leads to somewhere but I'm not sure as to where. "Hopefully this osnt some sort of dead end or I'm going to be disappointed."

          Helen

          My eyebrow raises This girl is strange but I think she's completely harmless "Oh we were just planning on heading to the library..." she introduces me as Nellie Bond the third, so in an attempt to be lighthearted I say "Then I'm Helen Spade." I say these words lowly. I don't even know if anyone reads Sam Spade anymore but it is worth a try to see if she gets it "It is nice to meet you..." I look down at my feet then back up at the two

          "Oh, nice to meet you too Cy." I say upon hearing the boy's name. Sensing my nervousness the boy gently takes my hand and gives it a shake. I don't generally like it when boys try to touch me and my shoulders start to shudder but his gesture is gentle and quick

          "Nice to meet you too miss Spade." He says with a smile on his face. He turns to the two people now speaking and he says "Why don't we all go to the library after this and get to know each other? We might as well, considering we may be here a while," I look to Pen nervously not sure if we should, but the boy does seem nice as does Nellie, although both are sparkling with eccentric attitudes,

          Carrie

          "Baby girl?" I question to myself as we walk. My eyes widen as I see all the kids. I wasn't expecting this many. Maybe five or seven but this wasn't at all what I was thinking. I am almost frightened by Samuels sudden seriousness but it doesn't last long as he gestures to me and calls me baby Girl. I roll my eyes then say

          "Right! So first things first! This house is a safe place for all of you, but any destruction of property or breaking of rules will lead to immediate removal," I say and keep my voice straight and serious "No using of powers in ways to hurt your fellow peers, you will receive punishment beyond removal, which will be determinded by mister Carmichael. Any disrespect towwards any member of this house or staff will also be punished, But not as serious as removal. If you decide to leave you must inform us first, and you must tell us for how long you may be gone. You do have limited freedom, the shops two blocks away are free to be looked at but again, you must tell us of your intent. If anyone is accidentally injured during training, come to me for medical help, not to Mister Samuel here, he thinks hugs will be cure enough, but they are not. If you hurt anyone during training accidentally, no removal shall be put into place but there will be consequences. No fighting, unless you wish to spar your powers, but again, you are to inform us of your intent to spar and you must not harm each other. Bruises are okay, broken bones I will not sympathize with the cause of those injuries. No using your powers to people outside the house, unless necessary. Curfew is nine thirty, and if you do not make it by then, you will receive punishment. Removal is possible if curfew is missed enough. If you have any questions, ask," I say and become silent once more

        • icon-moderator.png

          ❤Alex❤
          Voile
          I looked up thinking...
          "Humm..my favorite would either be mystery or fantasy novels." I say," you?"
          I then see him look surprised..
          "What's wrong?" I asked him tilting my head. I see the two people he was looking at

          Sakamoto
          (Lol that is hilarious!)
          "Be careful." I say to her as we keep going...my eyes still not adjusting to the darkness.
          The place was dark and I grabbed Winnie's hand
          "I think I found a door." I say and oush the door falling over. I looked up..were we in someone's office?

          Tegan
          I looked around at the kids..it seemed like another assitent (Carrie) took charge to tell the kids the rules. ...I go to check on Scott to see if he needed help with the paperwork
          "Hey." I say going on" how the paperwork-"
          I then stop as someone falls into his office out of nowhere. What. The. Heck.

        • icon-founder.png

          KateSea
          Andre

          "Non fiction or science fiction." I say then motion my head in the direction of the assistant whose speaking. She finishes and she steps behind the man that is with her. "We got some rules we got to follow of course..." I mumble but I can understand it. I don't see how my abilities would end up hurting anyone, except maybe myself. I start to wonder if I am gone for too long if my body dies without me. I wouldn't want to test that theory

          Winnifred

          My eyebrow raises as I feel him grab my hand and I stumble over with him into an office. I blink. There's an older man, I believe the owner from before, another woman, and an assistant. "Um, hey Saka this isn't the library...this is weird...uh..." I look to him wondering if he can teleport us out of this. I hope the man at the office desk isn't mad. He doesn't seem it, in fact he seems to be in awe. A childish kind to be honest.

          Scott

          I take a sip of my coffee and am about to ask another question to Sabine when I see a wall board open up to reveal two of the children. I didn't realize that was there. Oh my. I should probably lock up the window and seal up the walls to make sure no one else accidentally stumbles in. Not that I don't mind it, I just prefer if they came to visit me the more normal route of the front door

          "oh hello children!" I greet cheerily "I didn't realize that was one way into my office...um...do you need anything or did you stumble here on accident? Because if that's so I am so sorry for not knowing about that particular hallway...that looks so terribly narrow..." I say and turn my head then see Itzile "It is fine. Hey, do you mind if you and I go check for secret entrances and rooms later? we may need to do so just incase there are any trap doors or anything...I figure mister Reid might have put in a few for his own amusement..."

          "Children..." Look down at the list I had of each child and their powers "Sakamoto and winnifred? Could you head back downstairs? and not by the hallway. The rooms are all set up here but we prefer to keep those clean until nighttime, unless you have anything you need to ask of me."

        • icon-moderator.png

          ❤Alex❤
          Voilet
          "Ahh I see..." I say and silently listen to the that person is a saying about the rules. I will have to be careful when using my powers.
          Speaking of that I wondered if there were more little of my little stick figure guys running around

          Sakamoto
          "Yeah I don't think so either." I say looking around. I looked at her wondering if we were going to get on trouble and thought of teleporting us out of here..but he didn't. The guy seemed nice. A girl walked in
          "Um hello." I say
          "We got here by accident." I then admit to him.
          He then say for us to head back down
          "U-um yes sir." I say glad we didn't get in trouble

          Tegan
          I looked and lauhjed a little..the kids looked like they were deer in headlight when they thought they were in trouble..I laughed
          "Oh OK I will." I say and nod as Scott told me go check for any other secret places that might around.

        • icon-moderator.png

          Kaitlyn Guinyard
          Penelope

          When I'm finally certain that Helen isn't injured, I try to be as silently supportive as I can. I can tell that interacting with these two ((Nellie and Cyrus)) is rather difficult for her, though I don't know the reason or history to explain why. It doesn't matter though. I just know that I need to be there for her.

          I quirk an eyebrow when the strange girl introduces herself as Nellie Bond...okay, then. She's a bit odd but not in a bad way, I guess. However, I smile when Helen bounces back and introduces herself. "Then I'm Helen Spade." Omg. Sam Spade reference. I didn't think it was possible but Helen just became even cooler.

          My surprise doubles when Nellie laughs and says, "I've found a Dashiel Hammet fan. Score." Her voice then dips a little to imitate a more masculine voice. "I don't mind a reasonable amount of trouble."

          "Best quote ever," I mumble with a small grin. I mean, if this girl knows about Sam Spade too and reads as much as I assume she does, I suppose she's an okay person. I perk up with the boy named Cy suggests that we all go to the library together and get to know each other. I'm caught even further off guard when Helen looks to me for an answer.

          That's no good. Helen should feel like her opinion matters in the situation too, especially since she's done all of the talking, not me. Nonetheless, I smile at her and nod. "Yeah, that sounds like an awesome idea. You two seem pretty cool to chat with--"

          I almost yelp when a flash of gray and blue whizzes by me and stops next to the adult woman ((Carrie)) who was speaking. "H-holy cow! Wha...what was that??" I stutter. I look at the others, hoping I'm not the only one who saw that.

          ***

          Quinn

          After one second of running (in real time, not the slowed down reality I experience), I give up and flop onto my ass. "Uuuuuugh! Where's the foooooooood?" I whine lowly with my head tossed back. What kinda mockery is this? That Scott person said there's a dining hall around here.

          Feeeeeeeed meeeeeeeeeeee....

          As I stand up, I wince as a stinging sensation shoots up my arm. I gently pull the sleeve back to see an angry red patch. "Damn, must've bumped into something while I was sprinting..." It ain't too bad though. Trust me, I have way worse scars on other parts of my body.

          Annoyed and starving, I hyper sprint back into the lobby, hoping to find someone who'll lead me to the dining room--

          Ah. Bingo! These two are clearly older and dressed all fancy and stuff. They gotta know where the food is! Just as the lady ((Carrie)) is done with whatever she's talking about, I show up next to her and ask innocently, "Yo, locating your establishment of sustenance is simultaneously grueling and draining. Mind being a dear coxswain and showing me the proper route?"

          A pause.

          "Like, now? I'm dying of starvation. Literally."

        • icon-founder.png

          KateSea
          Andre

          "So no fighting then." I say with a shrug. I doubt that I could end up in any sort of physical altercation with my abilities, but one could never be so sure. Besides I don't want to be removed so early in the game. "Um, Violet, did you by any chance collect all of your little figures?" I ask and tilt my head. I hope they didn't; cause her trouble. I still needed to study her abilities, so I need her not to get herself removed. That shouldn't be too hard. I don't think so anyway. She seems responsible enough.

          Scott

          I smile at the two. "No need to fear me, it was simply a misunderstanding." I say then go and open the front door for them. I lean back as the girl, Winnifred, grabs Sakamoto gently by his wrist and leading him out in a hurry.

          "Kids am I right?" I ask Itzlie with a smile. I remember always wanting a child or two, but I wasn't exactly the best with wives and didn't happen. This was honestly my best chance to take care of children, and I didn't want them to fear me as the big boss. I'll just be like Uncle Scott. "Do you need me to go..." I look to Sabine then go sit back down "If you need any help go ask Carrie or Samuel. Or you can wait for me and I'll be there in a few." I say and glance back at Itzlie "Want any coffee before you go? I still got some in the brew."

          Helen

          I feel my shoulders slump in relief. These people don't seem bad at all. "I am glad to see those with good taste in literature." Now if they knew anything about Ellery Queen I'd be all set. Although I don't know if many people do any more, but it is all good for right now. I do feel much more calmer.

          Something whistles right past us and I blink as I notice a figure next to the woman. She seems as shocked as we do. "I think that was a who, not a what..." I say lowly then notice that the woman seems to have it all under control, although she seems a bit out of it.

          "Probably a speedster." Cy comments "Perhaps Barry Allen's got a kid we don't know about." He says and gestures to the girl before saying "Now come on, boring books now and then we can go chow." A grin pulls at his lips and I tilt my head. These two were really odd, but there was something almost, refreshing about it. It was almost as though they were both so odd there was no room for evil in their souls. At least I don't think so.

          Carrie

          I jump back as something runs up next to me. I catch my breath in a quick moment and I run a hand across my head, placing myself back to my normal setting of calm. It takes me a moment or two to translate her big words, not that I don't understand them, but that it's been so long since I have heard someone use such language. It is almost refreshing, but at the same time it makes me concerned that there is a scholar in this young girl's body.

          "Um, the room for nourishment is to the right of the nearest corridor." I say attempting to match her language and failing somewhat. It is a big room, you cannot miss it." I say, my eyebrow still raised. "Maybe I should just lead you there.." I'd assume speed would take a lot of her energy, considering how fast she was going. I hope she wasn't actually dying of starvation, because then I would have a lot of paperwork to fill out.

          I look to Sam "When should we call everyone else for some food?" I ask. I figure that we should at least gather most of the kids so we can keep an eye on all of them. We cannot be everywhere at once, and it would be better to keep everyone in the same area. That way we don't have a kid or two wander off.

          (Hey guys what do you think of trying to get more people to the group? We can keep it small but I am sort of hoping to see if we can get more people. If not that's quiet okay :)

        • icon-moderator.png

          Kaitlyn Guinyard
          ((I'm definitely down for more people joining, Kate! The more the better!))

          Samuel

          My reaction isn't much of a vocal one. When one of the children suddenly shows up next to Carrie (the poor dear had been startled a moment but she recovered like the competent woman she is), I jump a little then blink multiple times when she starts speaking.

          Wow...I don't think I understand most of what she's saying. I think she's asking where the dining hall is but I'm honestly not sure. Luckily, baby girl understands her pretty well and offers to guide the child there. Grinning from ear to ear, I pipe up from behind Carrie, "Yep! You'll be in great hands with Carrie! And if you ever need anything else while she's occupied, I'm always open!"

          I pause when Carrie looks at me and asks, "When should we call everyone else for some food?"

          I hum while stroking my beard comically. "Well, we could just guide the kids who are here to the dining hall--" I raise a finger, "before you even ask, yes, some of them are gone. I did a head count already," back to what I was saying, "Then, once we're sure that they're settled and eating, we may go look for the other children and ask if they're hungry. If not, then at least inform them about lunch and dinner hours, that way they can come and go during necessary time slots."



          ((Hey Kate sorry if I'm assuming the wrong thing about the dining hall. Don't know if there's certain times for breakfast, lunch, dinner, etc. I mean, I just saw it as a fairly open space but with set times for when meals came out or something. Let me know if I'm wrong!))

          ***

          Nellie

          "Probably a speedster," Cy says, "Perhaps Barry Allen's got a kid we don't know about." Heh. now that would be a story for the headlines. I can see it now. LONG LOST DAUGHTER OF THE FLASH FOUND!

          Of course, never mind the fact that the flash is a comic book character whose genetics are composed of nothing but ink and paper...details, details! But still, as I'm looking at this girl, I can't help but get a weird vibe from her. Aside from the fact that she's literally exchanging oxygen particles with the lady (legit, the girl's face is like six inches away from hers), her entire demeanor just screams "bleh". She's got a lazy slouch about her, her eyes are lidded like she could fall asleep at any moment, and locks of her hair are blown back at awkward angles.

          Yeah. She's different but I don't really care enough.

          Right now, we've got a mission!

          "Now come on, boring books now and then we can go chow," Cy says. Very good, my friend. Very good. You learn quickly. I'll shall take you under my wing one day and you shall become the greatest prodigy there ever was!

          ...especially since he'll be the first and only one...ahem.

          I raise a finger. "Right, what he said. I swear, if we wait any longer, I'll wither and die from bio withdrawal." I start heading for the basement, expecting Cy and the other two girls to come along. I mean, if they don't, I won't be too hurt about it. In the end, I know that I'll at least have Cy.

          ***

          Penelope

          "Bio withdrawal...?" I mumble in confusion as Nellie marches off for the library. So she likes biology? Wow I...I honestly never would've guessed. The sketchbook made me think she was solely an art person. Well, either way, she and her friend seem alright.

          Shrugging, I smile at Helen while slowly trailing behind our new companions. "Well hey, it's not the most conventional way but we're making friends," my grin widens a little, "Coming, Helen?"

          It really would be great if she came along. I feel like each of our personalities could balance each other out pretty well and it's always a good idea to make friends/alliances in unknown territory.

        • icon-founder.png

          KateSea
          (Okay good :)(I just noticed some people left and I figure more would be good)(The dining area is always open but there is times for breakfast lunch and dinner etc. Sorry if that's confusing)

          Carrie

          "Just remember little biker Samuel here is always open to help out even if he doesn't seem helpful at the time." I tease him with a smile. I'm surprised I was even able to understand this girl, the little road runner that she is "Well if you'd like round them up and I'll be there to help in a moment. I'll get her to food." I say then look to the girl

          "Come on then let's go." I say and go in the direction of the mess hall. It's a decently large room with a few tables and a small kitchen. I recalled I was on duty for clean up after this meal and I groan softly. I'll convince Sam to help me. Maybe get in a bubble fight or..something. That would be fun. "here we are. There's some food on the table and as well as the kitchen. Enjoy yourself and don't destroy the room." I say and start out the room. Instead I turn back and clean the counters of the kitchen before setting up some plates and utensils. Once I do that I make sure there is enough food on each table. Once I do that I head vack out to the main living room and I stifle a yawn. Honestly I was hoping for a nice rest after all of this, maybe I could convince Sam to binge watch something on Netflix before we went to bed. That would be nice.

          I look for strays around the house but am called up by Scott who says two of the strays are coming back down, so that's all well and good. I get that settled then go back to Samuel "You know it's only been a few minutes but I already feel like these kids are draining my energy. My soul even. Are these tiny satans?" I joke lightly

        • icon-moderator.png

          ❤Alex❤
          (I don't mind at all! Invite more people if you want)
          Violet
          I looked at him then think
          "I'm pretty sure I did...although I am not sure.' I say being honest. I then bite my lip...I did get them all right? I try to remember
          "I think I might be missing 2" I say counting them in my head as I think back.

          Sakamoto
          Wow this guy seemed nice..winnie grabbed my arm and we hurry out.
          "That was close..but cool we found a hidden place." I say with a grin glad we didn't get in trouble

          Tegan
          I laughed again still finding it funny as I watched the 2 leave the room
          "Yeah I think you might need to close off your room if anything." I say jokingly," anyways I'll go check if there are any other hidden passage ways and stuff."

          "Oh yes some coffee would be great. Thanks." I say taking the cup carefully pouring myself some.
          "I'll be going now..thanks again." I say and leave.

        • icon-moderator.png

          Kaitlyn Guinyard
          Quinn

          I grin at the lady and nod in thanks. I follow her to the dining hall; as I'm walking, I don't pay her much attention. Besides, she seems pretty dang quiet and I don't really like talking in the first place. When we get there, I purse my lips, feeling a little stupid.

          Well I'll be a monkey's uncle. That was like, what, a twenty second walk? How in the hell did I miss this room?

          Maybe the lack of food is screwing up my senses or something. That, and this burn on my arm is starting to sting like a bitch...meh, it'll be fine. Food comes first, boi.

          "Here we are," the assistant lady says, "There's some food on the table and as well as the kitchen. Enjoy yourself and don't destroy the room." I quirk an eyebrow at that last part. Ouch. Have a little faith in me, why don't ya? Sure, I might not follow rules all the time, and I might not be the most cooperative person. And I have a tendency to bump into stuff while speeding and break stuff--

          ...

          Okay. Fair point, miss assistant lady. Score one for you. I watch her set up the table and stuff before she finally leaves me to eat and holy shit this is a lot of food!

          "God yes..." I breathe in awe, drool building on the back of my tongue. I clap my hands together and rush out, "yadda yadda, nourish the food, blah blah, in your name, Amen. MINE." I snatch the closest plate and settle myself in the farthest corner of the room, right next to a tall window looking out over the front yard. As I sit on the floor and literally rip into my meal, I mentally pat myself on the back.

          Way to go, Quinny. Looks like hitting up this X-Men rehab center was the best idea you had so far.

          ***

          Samuel

          I pout a little when Carrie teases me about not always being helpful. Well played, baby girl. Well played...My grin returns pretty quickly though when I remember our bear hug deal. So it's okay. I'll let her have her fun for now. "Well if you'd like round them up and I'll be there to help in a moment. I'll get her to food," Carrie says. I nod in compliance as she walks off with the hungry child. Once they're gone, I revert back to my "scary" persona and cross my arms, flashing the multitude of tattoos covering my arms like sleeves.

          "Alright!" my voice booms again. When the attention is on me, I say, "Everyone who hasn't scattered yet, follow me to the dining hall for lunch! Carrie and I will assist you in getting seated and give you the rundown of the dining hall schedule!" I stand there and wait patiently for the children to come together and stand before me. Most of them are slow to listen, which is something I expect. These aren't seasoned marines; these are kids, kids with abilities that either cause them grief or confusion.

          Satisfied with their cooperation, I turn on my heel and head for the dining hall. "Come along please!" I'm silent a moment, thinking. Then I add, "You can all call me Sam." There we go! I'd say I'm doing well for the first day! As we walk, I inconspicuously do another head count and find that four more kids are gone. Well, that's fine.

          When we reach the dining hall, I stand clear of the entrance to let everyone file in. The vicinity is more than large enough to hold everyone and it's rather amusing to watch their eclectic jaws drop as they gape at the high ceiling. Hah! Yeah, I remember having the same reaction when I first came here! I'm still pretty amazed by the place now!

          I gesture to the twin tables running from one end of the room to the other. Each one can hold up to twelve people, which is still mind-boggling to me. I smile upon realizing the food is already set out for everyone--Carrie must've taken care of it before I got here. "Everyone please make yourselves comfortable and dig in! All I ask is that no one eats like a wild animal. Only I'm allowed to do that," I whisper that last part but I'm sure the kids still hear it. "Be courteous of your neighbors too! We have vegan dishes available as well, along with non-gluten options. So rest assured!" With that said, I closely watch the children shuffle around awkwardly, some not so sure about sitting next to people they don't know.

          Hmm, hopefully that won't be a problem in the near future. I'd like everyone here to feel at home...

          Wait a minute...

          Isn't that the speedy child? Why is she sitting on the floor? Does she not feel comfortably interacting with the other children?

          I see Carrie show up again and walk up to me. She's seems to be a bit tired already. Poor dear! "You know it's only been a few minutes but I already feel like these kids are draining my energy. My soul even. Are these tiny satans?" she says jokingly.

          I chuckle before replying, "Well, at least it doesn't show. You still look as radiant and beautiful as ever, baby girl." I shoot her a warm grin before putting my attention back on the runner. She still hasn't seated herself. She seems perfectly content sitting on the floor with her plate of food, staring off into space and thinking about heaven knows what.

          "I'm slightly worried about that girl. The fast one, I mean," I whisper to Carrie. I then frown sympathetically, "I hope she hasn't experienced anything traumatic. You know how prominent prejudice against abnormals are...
          • (Had an emergency work shift today, sorry my dudes. Does anyone need responses from me, I can't remember.)

          • icon-founder.png

            KateSea
            (Well I'll see what I can do)(@Mariella Sabine was talking to Scott and Winnifred and Sakamoto stumbled in through a wall but are gone now)

            Helen

            I nod slowly "Yes I'll come along." I say with a gentle smile.I was a little worried about being alone downstairs with three people, but I knew Pen wouldn't let anything happen, and I also knew that Cy and Nellie weren't the types to do any harm, at least, I don't think so. I clear my throat as though prepping my voice, knowing that if I needed to give out a command I can.

            Cy gives us a smile then says "Right right so door to the library...Hopefully we don't pick the wrong door. What's behind door number three? A pit full of scorpions." He noticed my eyes widening at his joke and he clears his throat before continuing "Cuddly, nonpoisonous scorpions." He allows a grin to form from his smile and leads us to the door that Scott described. "This looks a little intimidating." He states as he runs his fingers across the old wood, then down the cross that looked more like a knight's emblem than anything else.

            His fingers pry open the door as his head turns to hear the man, Sam, talk about food. "No no, no Glutton don't talk to me right now. Sloth you shouldn't either." He says then gestures for us to go downstairs "After you ladies" He says, exaggerating the word ladies. I decide to go down first, my hand looking for a railing. I manage to grab on, but it is somewhat fragile, so I make sure my grip isn't too strong.

            Andre

            "Two? Well I hope they don't end up causing trouble." I say then hear about the food. I do realize I am somewhat hungry, not having eaten since last night. I know breakfast is the most important to get energy into the system, but there was no way I was chowing down on week old cereal or half eaten apples. "Let's worry about that later. I am sure they are harmless. For right now anyway. They are just stick figures? The worst they can do is jump on someone's head." I grin then get up "Come on, you hungry? I sure hope they got meat or something, I am hungry." Screw the vegan stuff, I am going to let my glutton rage on. The calories never bothered me anyway. Which reminds me, my ever growing hate for Disney is growing. I got to let it go. Damn it.

            "Er, let's go." I say then turn on my heel to the dining area. It actually doesn't look that bad. Every time I discover somewhere new in this house all I can think of is how this house is like the universe. Always growing and always finding a way to wonder me and piss me off. I can't explain it but envy is growing within me. This house is so...wonderful. Maybe I'll steal it.

            Scott

            I smile "I think I'm just going to layer the walls with duct tape or something. Same for the window. But not grey, maybe I'll do leopard print or something." I joke with a smile then nod as she takes some coffee "Good luck Itzlie." I turn back to Sabine "That was one of the assistants." I say "I got a few of them here to help out. So far there is Itzlie, Carrie and Samuel. All wonderful people, and if you happen to co own this house, I will be happy to introduce you to them. So, how do you like the house?" I ask again as I go over to make the board go back into the wall. It takes some strength but I mange to jam it back into the wall. "I hope we don't have any more secrets in this room. I pray there are no trap floors in here." I tap the floor board in front of me as a joke and I am relieved as it doesn't fall away. I go to sit back down and I sip at my coffee. "So are you abnormal?"

            Carrie

            "Thanks." I say as he calls me beautiful and radiant. He really is the person to keep my self esteem up. He's almost like the sassy gay friend I used to have in college, but except he was attracted to women and I always feel flustered around Sam. Can't explain it but, hey, it just happens. "Do you want me to go sit next to her?" I ask him with a raised eyebrow "Try to talk to her? See if she is okay?" I know what it was like to want to be alone, but I also know that Sam was right, there is reason to worry about children. They are just kids. None of them deserve to be hurt because of their genetics.

            "Why don't you join me?" I ask then go over and grab a plate. Carefully, I go to sit next to the fast girl, and I have an idea. What always makes me feel better is right in the kitchen. I go run over and go to Scott's secret stash of Hershey everything, grab a chocolate bar, then go back to the girl "Hey? You okay?" I ask her. Maybe I can do some Remus Lupping "Need some chocolate?"

          • icon-moderator.png

            Kaitlyn Guinyard
            Nellie

            "Right right so door to the library...Hopefully we don't pick the wrong door. What's behind door number three? A pit full of scorpions," Cy says. When I look over at Helen, I notice her eyes widen a bit in shock. Oops. Looks like someone's a bit uncomfortable. I pinch the bridge of my nose when Cy tries to recover. "Cuddly, nonpoisonous scorpions."

            "Oh Lord..." I mumble under my breath. I don't even have to look up to know Helen's still freaked. Hell, Penelope is probably looking at us weird too. I take a peek.

            Oh.

            Yep. Uh-huh. I'm totally right. Helen still looks downright uncomfortable while Penelope takes a step closer to her. She tries to be all casual and stealthy about it but it's pretty obvious how protective she is. Heh, that's kinda cute. Wish I had a friend like that growing up. When we walk up to the door Scott pointed out, Cy runs a hand over the cross, stating how intimidating it looks.

            "Why a cross?" I hear Penelope mumble to herself with her brow pinched. I'm starting to realize just how much she likes to talk to herself.

            I shrug nonchalantly. "Meh, the Reids must be religious or something...Oh, dude, what if the Reids are actually a horde of vampires that only have a taste for abnormal bloo-I mean yeah they're religious," I choke out after realizing what I'm saying. Like, crap man! My response is ten times worse than Cy's!

            I'll need to work on my filter...

            I clear my throat awkwardly.

            Cy opens the door and gestures for us to go first. Helen is the first to go down, which is honestly a bit surprise. However, it's notsurprising when Penelope follows after her, still as protective yet meek as ever. Sighing, I whisper to Cy, "Cy, I think we'll need to pull back on the reigns a little around these two." God almighty, that's definitely easier said than done.

            I follow behind the girls.

            ***

            Quinn

            Gaaaaaaaawd whoever cooked this has the taste buds of a GOD! These spices and flavors are so on point! I'd like to take a moment to thank the heavenly father for creating this little thing called chickens--

            "Oh come on," I whine out loud when I see assistant lady coming my way. Even worse, she's got that buff doe eyed dude with her too. I swear man. I don't think I can handle him right now; I've already filled my quota for extra sparkly personalities ((Lacey)) today.

            When they sit on either side of me, my shoulders sag and I hang my head.

            "Hey? You okay?" assistant lady asks. I sag even further. Oh no, emotions. They're trying to assess my sentimental condition! God, just leave me aloooooooo-

            Then she whips out something great. Something magical. The holiest of the Holy Grails!

            It's...

            It's...

            CHOCOLATE.

            "Need some chocolate--"

            I snatch the holy snack from her hands and immediately tear into it. As soon as velvety goodness graces my taste buds, my eyes flutter closed. "Foodgasmmmmm..." I groan in bliss. Okay, alright. Maybe these assistant peeps ain't so bad after all.

            I snap out of it when I hear laughter on my left. It's coming from that buff bearded dude, whose cheeks look as red as a baboon's butt. What?

            "What's so facetious? Did I bedaub my countenance?" I touch my face. Seriously, did I smear chocolate on my face or something?

            Catching his breath, the big dude waves me off before saying, "No, no, your face is just perfect." Perfect? Uh, thanks, I guess. "It's your reaction! I haven't seen someone that happy to eat chocolate in a long time." He cuts this weird knowing look at assistant lady though I have no idea why...Meh, whatever. Don't care enough. I go back to nibbling on my gift from the Sugar Goddesses of Mount Eversweets.

            Still eating, I take one hand and place it on assistant lady's forehead. "You've been blessed," I say, my words muffled. "You are now my convoy and accomplice. Whenever precariousness threatens your security, I'll give you substratum." I drop my hand and return to eating.

            And I guess that could apply to buff dude too.

          • icon-founder.png

            KateSea
            Helen

            "Don't vampires hate religious icons?" I ask lowly remembering the beginning to Bram Stoker's Dracula. "Oh it doesn't matter, it can also be a sign of status I guess..." I say slowly, taking an inhale in as to keep myself calm as I speak and walk down the stairs. "Knights used to have crosses on their shields, so maybe it is a nobility thing..." I continue keeping my voice quiet still. I feel somewhat awkward about talking but I do it anyway

            "Or it is a symbol of protection from us demons." Cy says with a laugh "I thought that my hand was burning when I touched the door." This actually makes me smile. He looks to Nellie and he nods with a shrug. "I suppose we should Nel Bel. Oh here we are!" He states as I get to the bottom of the stairs and I gap in wonder. The carpet is a beautiful sky blue, and there are small tables next to the book shelves. There has to be over a hundred books packed into the shelves and it makes my mouth water.

            "Maybe that's why there is a cross on the door. This is holy ground, and I am about to praise allllll this." I say suddenly breaking out of my shell. I can't explain it, but down here I feel safe. Like I don't need to be scared. I get down on my knees and exclaim "HALLELUJAH" before scrambling over to one of the shelves and go read through them. It has been a long time since I've felt this safe, like I could be my old childish self.

            Carrie

            My eyes widen at the girl. She is a strange one. She places her hand against my forehead. Am I adopted now or am I now part of an abnormal chocolate speedster cult? "Thank you?" I say and my head tilts. My eyes flicker over to Sam, who seems to be enjoying this. "I don't think any threat will come my way anytime soon, but thanks. Also if this dork decides to come over and hug me feel free to attack." I say with a joking smile and roll my eyes. I do love Sam and his hugs.

            "I think you are okay then, what's your name?" I ask trying to be friendly "I am Carrie, and no, I cannot use telepathy and telekinesis to torment my high school bullies." I say remembering people used to tease me a lot for that. Someone once tried to use fake blood and said it was pig blood. God I hate people at sometimes. "That's Samuel. Not like the biblical character, but more like the type of dog you'd find that would look like a big scary fluff ball but would end up smothering you in love. Also, he is a cinnamon roll, and would probably kill you by feeding you cinnamon rolls." I laugh softly.

          • icon-moderator.png

            ❤Alex❤
            Itzlie
            "Oh wow..i can imagibe that." I say and laughed at tge joke.
            I went and looked around..finding other secret passage ways wouldn't be easy. Which is why they are SECRET passage ways.
            This was kinda an amusing errand. I wondered if I could go ask the other people if they found anything.
            I could ask Carrie and Samuel

            Sakamoto
            I walked out with her
            "Well that's was hilarious...can't velive we actually found a place." I say with a grin
            Wait hold that thought. I smell food, I think. I look and see some people going to what I assume if the cafeteria

            Violet
            "Yeah horribely drawn stick figures are..they are pretty just harmless just mishavious ." I say and think
            "I hope they don't either." I then add," after we eat I'll go looking around because yeah I'm starving."
            I laughed a little and followed behind quietly thinking...hoping that I don't get in trouble.

          • icon-non-member.png

            Mariella Baird
            Sabine

            I stare vacantly into the cup of coffee he handed me and listen to him speak. As he addresses my ideas about the window, I simply shrug. I can't push my opinions on him.

            Well, I suppose I could.

            But I shouldn't.

            Right?

            I shake my head to clear the thought-webs and look back at Scott. Just as I'm about to speak, two of the new residents stumble in through a hidden door in the wall. I grin and chuckle, keeping my words contained to thoughts. Oh, uncle. Brilliant job you did with this house, I think to myself, still chuckling slightly. I take a sip of the coffee, smiling at the pleasant over-sweetened taste. No wonder it shut down, you old bat. I shake my head, casting my eyes upward and rolling them. "Children," I scoff, looking back at Scott. "Well, that's an interesting question," I begin, smiling as he asks me if I'm abnormal. "I suppose I'm as abnormal as anyone in this house, be it you, a resident or an assistant. We're all abnormal, aren't we? In fact, isn't everyone? We're never entirely the same, from the very basis of our genetic makeup. Hmm," I pause, trying to stop the tangent of word and thought. "Sorry, I think I think too much sometimes, which leads to excessive talking."

          • icon-founder.png

            KateSea
            Winnifred

            "I know!" I exclaim in an excited voice "We got to go searching later tonight, maybe while everyone else is sleeping. I still want to set up a fort or something in one of the hidden rooms." I admit with a grin, then my mouth waters at the smell of food. "Ahhhh something is cooking Saka, and my little frame is gonna fit it all into my wee stomach." I joke with a grin before walking in the direction of the cafeteria. It looks like all the plates have been set out. "Oh, I think i have died and gone to the afterlife. Come on Saka! Let us get some food." I grin then go and sit down at one of the tables, munching hungrily at some of the food. I don't care if anyone is watching, it tastes great and I need my energy after wasting it earlier today by accidentally using it in front of Saka.

            Andre

            I grin "Oh let's just hope they don't end up messing with too many people." I say and I walk into the cafeteria. I wonder if we'd end up walking into any of her creations. I realize suddenly that my stomach is just dying to get something into my system and I go to sit. I pat the seat next to me for violet, suddenly wondering how much energy it took to summon a drawing. I need to know so I can measure the right amount of food for Violet to consume. I shake myself out of it. I shouldn't treat her like a lab rat, but I am curious as to the amount of each person's energy it took to use their abilities.

            Scott

            "Children are alright." I say with a smile then shrug "Fair point I suppose, I was more curious as to whether or not your uniqueness in genetics could be expressed by...supernatural abilities." I say concocting my words carefully. I wondered what it was like, to manipulate something or to bring something to life. It scared me somewhat, but that is why I wanted to help the children. So they didn't have to fear themselves and no one had to fear them. "Thinking is good." I then say with a smile "Some people do not think as much as they need to in order to speak," I say with a shrug of my shoulder. I take another drink of coffee before continuing "Did you also receive a mysterious note telling you to come here?"

          • icon-moderator.png

            Kaitlyn Guinyard
            Penelope

            ((WARNING: GRAPHIC DEATH SCENE))

            "Nobility?" I wonder aloud as I follow Helen downstairs. That's odd but not completely. I mean, for some reason I just assumed that the Reid's were solely rich. But for them to be a noble too? Well...I suppose so, looking at it in hindsight. They house abnormals, if that doesn't require the bravado of a noble family then I don't know what does.

            When we finally reach the library, I feel every ounce of oxygen evacuate my lungs.

            "Oh goodness yes..." I whisper as I gaze at the remarkable sight. So many shelves. So many shelves with so many books. God, is this it? Is this the long awaited relic you have promised for only a chosen few? My eyes widen even more when Helen waves out to the all of the books.

            "Maybe that's why there is a cross on the door. This is holy ground, and I am about to praise allllll this," she says.

            ...

            ...

            Oh. Well now, she just became exponentially more adorable, which I didn't think was possible--

            She falls to her knees and exclaims, "HALLELUJAH", then scrambles for the books.

            ...

            ...

            Okay. Alright. Cool.

            I-I need a chair. I find one and sink into it with shaky legs, my eyes still stuck on this new side of Helen. Crap, crap, crap! Why is she so effin' cute?? It's not fair! I can literally feel myself on the brink of death. I'm calling it. Saturday, March 12th. 1:13 PM. Death by Helen Cuteness Overload.

            Gaining a goofy and far off look, I prop my chin up on the heel of my palm and just watch Helen. It's like she's on a field day. I sigh dreamily. Yep, I'm dead. If I'm not dead already, I will be soon. I already told myself that she only sees me as a friend but...I just can't help myself. She's too perfect.

            Hands down the best way to die, in my opinion.



            ((Omg Pen...why're you doing this to yourself?? *cries while digging up her grave with a spork*))

            ***

            Nellie

            I gape.

            I see paradise.

            I sprint--for the Bio section.

            I absentmindedly drop my sketchbook in the process. Sorry, emo griffin with an Uncle Sam top hat and keytar, but my ultimate love is beckoning me to the mattress with that sexy polypeptide on its cover. How could I resist?!

            Grabbing it off the shelf, I legit dive onto the nearest chair and curl up into a ball, kicking off my raggedy shoes in the process. My nose is instantly rocked by the magnificent scent of ink, crisp paper, and the residual stress sweat of editors. Your efforts are well appreciated, editors.

            I think someone screams "Hallelujah" in the background. Without tearing my gaze from glory, I raise one hand and yell back, "Shanamenya, shalamenia." I think that's called speaking in tongues. I think that happens when you catch the Holy Ghost in church. Meh, I don't know. Just saw it in a movie once.

            ***

            Samuel

            I don't even try to hold back my giggles when Carrie stares wide eyed at the girl. Oh boy, I can already tell that this job is going to be a riot! And this is just from talking with one child! Imagine how fun the others must be! Recovering a little, Carrie says, "I don't think any threat will come my way anytime soon, but thanks. Also if this dork decides to come over and hug me feel free to attack."

            I openly pout at Carrie. "How rude. And here I thought my hugs were enjoyable." I place a hand over my heart in faux hurt, though my pout has vanished by now. Oh, she'll get extra cuddly hugs for that--as punishment, of course.

            When Carrie asks for the girl's name, I perk up and latch my attention onto her as well. I'm rather eager to get to know every abnormal in this house. It may seem unrealistic but I'd really like to form a bond with each and every one of them.

            ***

            Quinn

            I just nod when assistant lady says thanks. "No problem," I mumble while eating. I think she says something else about dorks and hugs but I'm not really paying attention. I do know she looks at the buff dude a lot.

            Heh, they together or something? Thought that's something looked down on in the work space? Meh, whatever. It's fine. They feed me chocolate, I overlook the dirty secrets.

            See? What? Whazzit? Dirty secrets? What dirty secrets? I'm too blessed by chocolate to be dirty.

            Refreshed. Replenished. Forgotten.

            My mood sours a little when assistant lady asks for my name though. I lick the last bit of chocolate off my fingers before frowning at her. "Quinn" I pause, looking at the assistants awkwardly. Okay then...what else do they want from me? Money? I've got none people.

            "I am Carrie, and no, I cannot use telepathy and telekinesis to torment my high school bullies," Carrie the assistant lady says. She then nods at the buff dude, "That's Samuel."

            "He looks like an Axel," I say casually while scrutinizing this 'Samuel'.

            "Not like the biblical character, but more like the type of dog you'd find that would look like a big scary fluff ball but would end up smothering you in love. Also, he is a cinnamon roll, and would probably kill you by feeding you cinnamon rolls."

            "Death by cinnamon rolls..." I yawn and scratch the back of my head. I then lower my shades over my eyes and say tiredly, "Sounds like the ultimate death, bro. I wouldn't mind going out like that." I think a little. Then put my hand on his head too. "I transpose a soupcon of my espousal onto you as well, non-biblical Sam."

            I yawn again and pull my hood over my head. I stare at Carrie.

            I flash her a deuces sign. "Laterz", then zip out of there, looking for a nice place to nap--

            I trip as soon as I step out of the dining hall.

            And the fall hurts!

            "Ow! SON OF A BISCUIT EATER!"

            Welp, there goes another red mark on my cheek. Can't hide that bad boy.

          • icon-non-member.png

            Mariella Baird
            Sabine-

            I cock my head to the side, raising my eyebrows questioningly. A mysterious note, huh, I think to myself. Hmm, I wonder. Maybe? No. There's no way it could have been... right?

            I blink rapidly a few times before shaking my head. "No, what do you mean?"

            (Sorry is short)

          • icon-moderator.png

            ❤Alex❤
            Hey katie you have any charters to interact with?)
            Itzlie
            I look for samuel and/or Carrie after a while of looking around myself...naming my wat around by the younger kid.
            (Who wants to interact with her?)

            Sakamoto
            "Yeah let's look later tonight." I agree with a grin and then rush over to the food..I laughed at her comment
            "I know the food smells and looks so good. I wasn't hungry before but I am defiantly now" I comment looking at all the food wondering what I was going ton eat first
            "We can talk about the whole secret places later." I then comment, " after we eat."

            Violet
            I smell the food..it looked good. My stomach growled and I blushed embaressed...
            I see him pat the dear next to him. I bite my lip and salt sit across from him
            .sitting next to him would be to akward for me and to close. Personal space..I was already violating my rule of coming here.
            1. To hate it because I was forced to
            But making a kinda friend..made being here at least baribal
            • Pen darling)

              Helen

              i scramble through the books. how lovely they were! They had Dickens and Stoker and Rowling! They composed of Oscar Wilde and of Orwell! Oh what heavens and joys I feel! Onto this day, my soul has been forever freed! I suddenly feel dread creep onto my shoulders. I miss being like this freely without fearing of being hurt. I miss being lively and not a social wreck, all because there were cruel people. There always would be, and it hits me like a ton of bricks. But I'm safe. I'm so safe. Pens here. I let the anxiety slip away and I grin over at her before going over and showing her one of my favorites "Oh this is so splendid Penny! I can't believe this is a real place, I must be dreaming." My tone is changing, and I can tell even my voice was starting to become different. Stress free. safe. "You have to check it out! They have just about everything! Is that Agatha Christie?!" I ask becoming exited once more. I hand her four of the books I had found before rushing over. This was a safe place. It felt good just to stand here,

              (Sexy Polypeptid. My new band name)

              Cyrus

              oh my god Nel Bel is absolutely adorable. I peek over at what she's reading and pick up a book with an RNA strand on it. Oh wonders of coding and protein making. Along with a viruses ability to change its RNA into DNA, well in some cases. No I can't nerd out, not here in front of all these lovely lovey...nerd ladies. Aw hell yeah man. "BE COMPELLED!" I exclaim then quiet down "Righr library. I suddenly want to go rewatch the Exorcist. I shake my head then ask Nellie "Found anything good?"

              Carrie

              "They are enjoyable," I laugh "You getting tackled is also quiet a funny picture." I watch as Quinn suddenly runs out and trips on her face "Oh dear." I sigh and get up "I should go check on her. Honestly some children; I don't know how any of us survived natural selection. You and I should be dead by now Sammy." I tease him and I poke his nose before strolling over to Quinn and asking "Maybe this is the wrong question for you miss but are you okay? You took the landing that's for sure"

              Scott

              "Well, I got into a disputed about four months ago with my family about a will. I won the argument and I received three things. One, a substantial amount of money, two, a note addressed from a Reid character, and three, an address and house key." I say then clear my throat "I was just wondering if something similar happened to you. That's how I got into Thai and I'm curious about yourself."

              (@Ale she can have help them out with Quinn)

              Winnifre

              i grin "In just going to stuff my entire face if you don't mind," I say and take. Big bite out of this "Man this is nirvana ! Food and training! Not to mention a big house a nice yard and secrets everywhere! Man this is going to be so much fun, I'm really excited." I gein

              Andre

              u raise my eyebrow at her "Dig in," I say and take a bite out of my food. My hunger is officallyrelieved. I wonder why she seems so uncomfortable now, she just appears to be out of it how. Oh it is no matter I suppose

              (Sorry if some of these are sort)

            • icon-non-member.png

              Mariella Baird
              Sabine

              I nod as he speaks, taking it in. It makes quite a bit of sense, and definitely sound like Uncle. I shrug nonchalantly and brush the question off. "So, what's your plan for the kids? Have you given them a tour yet? Are they getting one at all? Hmm, if we were to give a tour, we should break them up into small groups, easier to work that way. That should probably be done anyways. Possibly an ability classification system? Hmm.." I trail off, pulling a notepad out of my bag and jotting things down into it. "I assume the assistants know of their... potential?"

            • icon-moderator.png

              ❤Alex❤
              (Alright she'll help out with Quinn)
              Itzlie
              Walking around I see someone suddenly fall
              "You ok?" I also asked (Quinn) and sees Carrie ..I can talk to her later and ask about some secret rooms but right now I hoped this girl was ok.
              Yeah it dI'd sound like a pretty bad fall, I think also trying to help Quince up

              Sakamoto
              "Yeah I don't mind at all..I think I'm going to do the same" I say getting food.
              "Yeah I know right!" I say excited and grinse as I eat as we found a place to sit. I then cover my mouth..maybe we shouldn't be to loud about it in case anyone rise hears. Epically one of the older counsilers..we got off easy the last time although I don't know how it would be if they caugh us sneaking around

              Violet
              I hear some people yelling and look hoping it wasn't anything to do with any trouble my stick figures might have xaused..it wasnt..just kids being loud. I am then deep in thought wondering if I was being to cold to Andrew-but gets dis reacted as I ear the food..this food was great! I eat enjoying every bite. The the person who made this for had some sort of food-making superpowe, although as I thought about it I realized how stupid thar would sound if I said it out loud. I wondered if I could sneak some food for later? I was also excited to go check out the downstails library afterwards.
              (It's fine)

            • icon-founder.png

              KateSea
              Scott

              "I gave them a basic rundown, no tours just yet. I haven't put them into classifications, although I am considering doing so. I figure I should do it either based on age or ability. I have a list that you can check over with age, name and ability." I say before pulling out the appropriate paperwork and handing it over. "The assistants know fully well, they generally have had some experience with abnormals or are very familiar with the concept. They can handle themselves around them I'm sure," I smile. i don't think any of the assistants are going to end up hurt over this. "there's Carrie, Samuel, And Itzlie who you just met. All are wonderful people, but don't be surprised if either Sam or I try to give you a hug. Initiation practices of course." The last bit is a bit of a joke but it makes me keep a straight face nonetheless

              Winnifred

              "So whatca gonna do later?" i ask "Maybe we should get settled into our rooms after we eat. Enjoy what's there. Oh I hope they got good stuff in there, drawers and televisions and all sorts of things." A grin grows on my face. that reminds me, I need to call my guardian. Eh, maybe later.

              Andre

              "So, ive been thinking, I don't know if I should assume this but your drawing abilities are...mediocre. I am considering for research buying guides to draw, you know, character instructions or just how to draw a straight line...if you don't mind of course. I'll also consider getting you some more coloring materials." i say with a nod. That's one way to make sure my research can be conducted

            • icon-non-member.png

              Mariella Baird
              Sabine

              "That makes sense. Although, you will most definitely need a system, and it will most definitely involve ability. And I would advise testing for control level, rather than using age. It doesn't always equal capability, you know." I smirk and slide the paperwork into my bag for later. "I can work on this, though I will need at least one more set of hands on this. I'll have to meet everyone and conduct thorough interviews to find out who is most capable," I add, looking at Scott over my shoulder. "You won't mind, of course?"

            • icon-moderator.png

              ❤Alex❤
              Sakamoto
              I chuckled
              "Yeah...hopefully. Although hopefully my stuff I left behind will be here." I say and grin
              "Yeah we should wait till later and settlebdown..I wonder what other powers we will see." I then say thinking out loud
              "Anyways I don't know what I am going to do laterm probably wait for my stuff to arrive." I then say

              Violet
              I just listen to him as I eat..not speaking. I was hungry
              Yeah my drawing abilities are gorrible, I think.
              Wait did he say he was going to get me drawing things?
              "U-um..you don't have to." I say quietly as I continue to eat. He did seem really invested in this research

            • icon-moderator.png

              Kaitlyn Guinyard
              Penelope

              The only thing I can do is just sit there and watch Helen flit about the library. Oh God, I really falling, aren't I? And I'm falling fast. There's a whisper of alarm in the back of my head but I barely heart it. How could I when a girl as perfect as her is right there. My smile widens when she runs over with a stack of books, her smile literally rendering half of my brain useless.

              "Oh this is so splendid Penny!" Penny! She called me Penny! I sigh dreamily again, not even caring if she notices how odd I'm acting. I just wanna stare into those glimmering gems she's got for eyes. I literally could do it for an eternity. "I can't believe this is a real place, I must be dreaming."

              "Sure feels like a dream," I say softly.

              "You have to check it out! They have just about everything! Is that Agatha Christie?!" Helen exclaims in excitement. She places several books in my arms, which I take without complaint, and just watch her scramble away. The words slip from my mouth before I can think to stop them, "She's so dang perfect..."


              ((*Throws my arms up* I give up! Pen is thoroughly screwed. I can't save her, Kate, I'm sorry. I did what I could.))

              ***

              Nellie

              At first, I don't hear what Cy says.

              However, it's rather hard to miss those funky specs popping up over my book. It's even harder to ignore those pretty eyes of his...well, I mean, like, pretty in a platonic way. "Found anything good?" he asks. I thought it'd be a lot more difficult to put down the Holy Grail (my sexy polypeptide book) but that's not the case. Straying from Bio for a second or two to chat with Cy will be alright.

              Dang, maybe I'm sick? It usually takes a crowbar to sever me from inked paradise.

              Grinning like a maniac, I flash him the cover. "Shoosh yeah I did. Don't you see this super smexy polypeptide on the cover? It's like a personal peep show, Cy." I pause a moment. Hm, there I go saying weird stuff. I've gotta making biology sound sexual. "Uh, well, not in a nasty way but like...okay whatever." I give up with a roll of my eyes. I lay the book down in my lap.

              "Either way, Biology is my life and this library is packing some serious heat! Can't remember the last time I've seen this many bio books on the same shelf. It's like my nodes of ranvier are doing the wave like in those concerts or something."

              ***

              Quinn

              I sit up when Carrie lady comes over and asks if I'm okay. Well, now, let's take a good looksie at the red scratches running along my cheek, shall we? I carefully touch the injury and wince as a strong sting backhands me like a pimp. I sigh in annoyance before shooting Carrie a thumbs up. "Yep, couldn't be any bette--!"

              My words come up short when the other burn on my arm scrapes against the fabric of my jacket. I roll up the sleeve to examine it again and hiss.

              Oh boy. Looks worse than before. That ain't good.

              I retrieve my shades and put them back on. Ah man, there's a tiny crack in one of the lenses! I stole good money to buy these too! "Okay, I prevaricated. These abrasions may be more precarious than I hypothesized."

            • icon-founder.png

              KateSea
              Scott

              "Interviews, no, I would not mind." I shake my head "I ask of you though to write down your questions and share them with me before you do conduct any interviews. I do not want to ask inappropriate questions to the children, and by that I mean subjects regarding past uses of powers or any abuses the children might have received." I say, not wanting to upset any of the children. This was supposed to be a safe area for everyone, and I did not want any of them to feel threatened. Not that I find Sabine threatening, I just know that certain words do not bode well.

              Winnifred

              I nod "I think we should go around and try to talk with people. I will wait with you if you'd like, we can practice our powers outside. I am sure Scott would be alright with that if we just ask him." I say with a shrug. He seems like a friendly man and I am sure he wouldn't mind us going out to do what this house intended us to do. "Besides the area outside seems like it could hide some secret things as well, maybe theres a treasure in the garden or something."

              Andre

              I shake my head "No, it is no problem. I think you should improve your abilities, and perhaps doing that in the best way possible would do it so you have the most fun. Colors I know are good for positive enforcement and I think simple instructions will make good improvement. Slow and sure will make it work." I say with a smile

              (Pen, Pen you're killing me. I am so sorry Kaitlyn XD HELLEEEEN NOTICE HER FEELINGSSS)

              Helen

              I smile at her. She seems like she's happy about being here too. That is great. I grab a few more books then sit down and I grab onto her sleeve and pull her down with me. I smile wider over at her and then open the book to the first page. The paper feels nice against my fingers and I feel at ease. I can't express the last time I felt like this. Although I do notice I am a bit close to Pen, and I remember the last time someone was so close to me, and I bite my lip and I move slightly away from her as to give her some space. "I am so glad we found this place." I say with a happy smile. "I never thought I could find so many books. I think I am going to stay here for a long while."

              Cyrus

              I raise my eyebrow at her. I never realize you could make protein making sound sexual. I'm gonna RNA Polymerase you until I take everything you have, then stitch you up and pretend nothing happened. I don't know if that makes any sense but I don't care, all I remember about biology was haploids. Hehe, gametes.

              "Well I am glad you are happy." I say with a grin "It is good to see someone so nerdy and happy about science. I am glad to see the world is not overrun with morons. Like me here." I laugh softly at my words before shaking my head. "I wonder if they have any history books or...something. I am sure they have comics." I laugh softly

              Carrie

              "I can assist you with your abrasion if you would like." I say to her and I look to Itzlie "Hey, do you think you can come help me with her? I got a first aid kit back at my room I can go grab or...something. I might as well make sure she is stitched up, I don't want her accidentally getting hurt again." All I can think of her is accidentally running into a wall and I groan. She is going to be hard to handle I am sure "Would you come with me Quinn?" I ask her

            • icon-non-member.png

              Mariella Baird
              (will be able to post in like an hour)

            • icon-moderator.png

              ❤Alex❤
              Itzlie
              "Yeah of course I'll help." I say and nod looking at Quinn. I hoped this kid was okay..
              "You ok?" I asked Quin just to make sure. The other stuff could wait," I'm I think those shades are cracked."

              Sakamoto
              "Oh yeah that sounds like a pretty good idea." I say and nod," true Scott seemed nice. I'm sure he will let us."
              "Oh yes another good idea." I say with a grin," we can knock out 2 bird with 1 stone. Practive and find other secret places!"
              This could be fun..wonder if there would be like a map or something.

              Violet
              I nod
              "U-um..ok if you say so." I say and smiled. Hopefully I would get better and learn more about my powers..also I said I would help him.
              "It would be nice to get better at drawing." I then comment.
    • Hey Kate and everyone else! Just wanted to apologize for my lack of activity on here in the past day or two. I got swept in responsibilities for both on Figment and in real life. I really will try to post soon. It'll be a long wall of text but I can't guarantee each of their parts will be that lengthy. ))

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      (@Kaitlyn it is all okay :)(Take your time Kaitlyn)

      Winnifred

      "Mmhm. I am nervous about using too much movement and accidentally throwing myself into the second store window." I laugh softly. It almost happened to me once, but luckily I wasn't that bad. "I am sure there is all sorts of things." I shrug. "Treasures and such. Oh, maybe we will find other things amongst money and such. Maybe a secret room or a basement." I grin at the idea. I am so excited to look into it.

      Andre

      I smile "Besides, I have some money that needs to be broken into change now." I shrug "I also figure that you might as well get more powerful." The smile grows "It will be a good thing for you. I think you need more than stick figures. Maybe like a dragon or...something."

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      Penelope

      It's safe to say I'm not prepared at all when Helen grabs me and pulls me down to sit with her. Well then, she's stronger than I expected. But still...

      I've now been placed in quite the dilemma.

      I'm sure my entire face is an awfully dark shade of red right now. Gosh, I can't remember the last time I blushed this badly! And it's only there because Helen's legs just so happens to be brushing against mine. Pull yourself together, Pen! It's just an itsy bitsy, coincidental, and insignificant little touch. I'm so close to her though! Uuuuugh, this clear view I have of her cuteness is golden right now! How would I survive this??

      Fortunately (and unfortunately) for me, Helen seems to realize how close we are and scoots away a bit. I know organs aren't made out of glass or anything but I think something in my chest just cracked a little. It's nothing too painful and I'm able to ignore it. It's not as if I've never been disappointed or let down before. "I am so glad we found this place," she says with a smile. "I never thought I could find so many books. I think I am going to stay here for a long while."

      I smile back, my cheeks warming at the idea of staying here with her. "If you're happy here...then I'm happy too." I grab a random book from Helen's stack and open it, though it takes a while for me to stop thinking about her and actually read.

      ***

      (("I'm gonna RNA Polymerase you until I take everything you have, then stitch you up and pretend nothing happened." ....Kate....KATE! DO YOU NOT REALIZE WHAT THAT LINE WOULD'VE DONE TO NELLIE IF HE SAID THAT OUT LOUD?!?! SHE WOULD'VE SWOOOOOOONED!!))

      Nellie

      I arch an eyebrow when Cy compliments my nerdiness. Huh...well that's a new one. After being raised in family that scorned your only passion in life and made you feel lower than dirt, you don't expect praise anymore. So it's definitely refreshing to hear Cy say that.

      "It is good to see someone so nerdy and happy about science. I am glad to see the world is not overrun with morons." I almost open my shoot to say something snarky and oh-so-sarcastic but I promptly close it and frown at him when he finishes, "Like me here."

      My attention is entirely off of the book now.

      "You're not a moron, Cy," I say firmly. "You're unique and quirky and hella funny. And sometimes people who aren't used to that tend to confuse it with something else entirely different. But trust me, I'm not lying when I say I'm pretty dang lucky to be friends with you."

      I don't know why in name of seven heavens I'm blabbing away like this but I honestly can't find within myself to care. I raise my book again but before I return to reading, I flash him a small grin. "And don't forget our Disney movie binge. I cleared my insanely busy schedule for that."

      ***

      Quinn

      "I can assist you with your abrasion if you would like," Carrie says. She then looks at this other lady I haven't even seen before. Ah, crap, why am I dealing with so many people today?? Sure, I can handle Carrie and Samuel since they're the sweets-makers but now a THIRD one? THREE?

      Oh, no. This is starting to get ridiculous. But still, these burns are effin' painful and they don't even know about all of the other bruises on my body. Most of them weren't that serious though. Uuuuuuuuuugh, people are so annoyiiiiiiiing....

      I heave a big sigh before standing, gently prodding at the scratches on my cheek. The other assistant Carrie called over (Izzy? Isle? Pretzel? Yep, pretty sure it's Pretzel. Let's go with that) ask if I'm okay too. I roll my eyes before saying, "It's nothing. I've acquired augmented contretemps." It's true. Not counting the big surprise on my back, I've sprained an ankle three times, broken my arm (couldn't avoid the hospital that time...), skinned my knees and thighs on multiple accounts, and blah bla-blah bla-blah...

      ...the list can go on forever here people...

      "I think those shades are cracked," Pretzel says. I lower mentioned shades, giving Pretzel a pointed look, before pulling them back up and lazily popping my collar.

      "I've still got speedster swag."

      Now then, where can a girl get some burn ointment around here? And a Snickers bar, while we're at me. I'm not me when I'm hungry (best commercials ever. Don't freakin' argue with me).

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      Helen

      I smile as she says that she is happy too. I notice color in her cheeks and my head tilts. Now that is odd. I wonder why she is so filled to the brim with red. Oh, I wonder if she is hot down here. That must be it. I shake the idea out of my head and place my nose into the book to read. I occasionally peek over to see what she is reading, considering I have read the book before, and every so often I will smile or give a little dramatic gasp. It feels so good to be able to feel so comfortable now. I feel entirely stress free. It is such a foreign feeling, but an amazing one at that. "You are reading a really good one." I say still peeking over. I look back down into my book and sit criss cross. I decide to actually lie on the carpet and place one leg over the other, in a more comfortable position now. Ah, this is nice. All I need is a pillow and maybe a heater and massager on my back. What can I say? Those back beaters are amazing for my muscles, or lack there of

      (Oh my god Kaitlyn when i was writing that I was like "Um my inner nerd is showing but that might be inappropriate XD It reminds me how I remembered most things about DNA replication with the phrase 'How's a teenage boy like the enzyme helicase? They both want to unzip your genes')

      Cyrus

      I blink at what she says to me. I've only known her a few hours and she already feels like a life long friend. How's my heart like a hydrogen bond? It gets torn apart and stuck back together easily. I shake my head and grin "Oh, thanks buddy. I am quite happy to have you as a friend too my little Nel Bel." I grin at what she says about Disney

      "Oh yeah, we need a twenty four hour binge. Everything from the nineteen thirties today." It was amazing how long Disney has been a company. Snow White was made in 1939. Don't ask me how I know this. I am just packed with useless knowledge. Plus I love Disney princesses, considering they match Grimm decently well, or Christian Hans Anderson, which ever you prefer. Except with Christian Ariel doesn't die and Elsa is a good guy and not stealing Anna's boy for her own horrible purposes, but again, why should I know this? Hehe, I just like it that's all. Besides, girls cuddle with boys who watch Disney. Most of the time anyway, or so I think. I don't know man, I haven't cuddled with a girl in years.

      Carrie

      I roll my eyes. I hate children sometimes. Not all of them, babies I can snuggle with, but teenagers...young adults even...screw it. I'd much rather be an old withered prune than sixteen again.

      "You have a sharp tongue, that is all. Listen, I got medical supplies if you need them, and if you don't then that is quite alright. Be on your merry way." I say, crossing my arms. Sometimes kids need some tough love, and the next time she ends up running into the floor, or into the wall, or hell, even the ceiling, I may not show as much sympathy. "If that is so," I look to Sam then to Itlize "Should we go check on the other kids? Lord knows someone could have blown a hole into the dining room hall while we were gone." I chuckle softly. Powers fascinated me, I guess that is how I could say it. I look to my hands absentmindedly and my heart swells but I shake the feeling away.

      (Also Kaitlyn I checked Demi and...My poor heart. She is wonderful)

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      Itzlie
      She gives me a pointed look and I raised an eyebrow..alright then
      Yeah go ahead." I say and shrug. If she was going to he difficult there was no point in my fighting
      "At least we know you're not badly hurt to be saying such smart comments." I then add and looked over at Carrie.
      "Yeah I think we should..I also have a question for you about the house." I then comment. Should I tell them bother what happened from the beginning or just cut to the chase about if they knew anything about secret rooms.

      Sakamoto
      "Yeah sounds so cool..it does seem like the kind of place to have that." I say and grin
      "Well you seem extra excited." I then say and laughed," I would save the energy if we are going to be going on an adventure later. Who knows what secret passage ways and thingstuff we will run into."
      I then laughed saying the last part as a joke.

      Violet
      "Ah....I see." I say and think. A dragon would be pretty cool...
      "I would like to try and make a..unicorn." I then say quietly and instantly regret it. That sounded so girly and stupid.i hoped that I was so quiet that he didn't hear the last part.

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      ((Haha thank you, Kate! Had to sit and think for quite some time while making Demi. I didn't know whether to give her the sunshine child who doesn't let the past drag her down or the dark avenger who's out for blood. Welp, dark avenger it is lol! I'll get around to writing her intro at some point, just need to come up with something creative.

      And now for Quinn semi-angst! Yayyyyy! :D ))

      Quinn

      I'm kinda confused when Carrie rolls her eyes. What? What did I do? I don't think I said anything wrong; hell, then again, do people even understand what I'm saying half of the time?

      Nope. Probably not.

      My perplexed look turns into a scowl when Carrie starts scolding me. "You have a sharp tongue, that is all." Hey, lady! That's not my fault! "Listen, I got medical supplies if you need them, and if you don't then that is quite alright. Be on your merry way." She crosses her arms and waits for me to answer. By this point, I don't even want burn ointment anymore.

      I'm blindsided even more when Pretzel jumps in. "At least we know you're not badly hurt to be saying such smart comments." Smart she says. Smart? Yeah, that's the word. Let me ya, freakin' perfect! I mean, I always thought cursed was a better description but clearly these assistant people know way more than I do.

      Ya know what? This is why I don't like talking to people. This kind of shit right here. People always misunderstood me. I think one way; one simple, straight-forward, honest way, then my mouth goes and spits out some scholar bullshit on steroids! Ugh! Forget this!

      "Fine," I huff quietly. As I pull my hood over my head, I send out a million thanks to the shades on my face. I refuse to be babied or pitied up in here, and something tells me that might happen if anyone saw the wetness collecting in my eyes. I flash a peace sign. "Laterz" And zip for the nearest stairs. It takes extra concentration but I manage to scale up it without falling and sprint through a random door.

      It's a bedroom.

      Effin' jackpot.

      I carefully ease myself into bed, making sure not to brush my arm or cheek onto anything, and sink into fluffy heaven. "God yeeeeeeeessssss..." I sigh in bliss. One sheep, two sheep...three...sheep...four....

      I'm out like a light.

      ((Quinn gets moody if she doesn't have at least 3 naps a day lol!))

      ***

      Samuel

      I know I can't do much in this sort of situation. Although Carrie was indeed joking earlier, she was right. The best I could do for an injury is give out hugs but this is a physical injury, not an emotional one. Thus, I just stand back and listen in, waiting for signs that beckon my intervention.

      My brow furrows at Quinn's behavior. She's clearly wounded, badly, yet she refuses to admit it. How can she possibly be okay with those scratches on her face and that severe friction burn on her arm? Oh dear, she must be a bull-headed one...sort of reminds me of myself back when I fought MMA. I remember shoving off my coach and the nurses whenever they tried to treat my swollen ear or the gashes on my face...

      I shake myself from my memories to catch Carrie in the middle of giving Quinn an ultimatum. Uh-oh. I know that look. Carrie must be losing patience with the child. Quinn doesn't seem to take her words well. Even with the cracked shades on, I can see her pulling a frown. On instinct, my arms itched to reach out and hug her but I fight it.

      No, no, Sam! She needs to learn to respect Carrie's authority! I can't intervene and ruin that! Gah, the pain! I never knew restraining hugs could be this agonizing! I may need medical attention after this ((Jesus Sam, quit being such a drama queen...))!

      Carrie then turns to Itzlie and I. "Should we go check on the other kids?" she asks. "Lord knows someone could have blown a hole into the dining room hall while we were gone." I pale at the thought.

      Blowing up the dining hall.

      Where the kitchen is.

      Where my precious ingredients for baking are!

      No sir! No ma'am! No ham, baloney, salami, cheese on rye! "G-good point," I stutter out before power-walking to the dining hall--

      Zoom!

      I turn around to see that Quinn had disappeared again. I sigh softly, "Guess we'll have to search for her afterwards...we've got our hands full with that one." I poke my head into the dining hall, checking for any crumbling debris, holes in walls, falling chandeliers, screaming (you get the picture I'm painting and boy is it unpleasant!).

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      Carrie

      I blink as I see her run off. Well excuse me miss. I shake my head and start to wonder why i locked myself in a house with the things I fear the most, teenage children and hormonal young adults. Oh what a wonderful choice. I shake my head and I decide to go peek in my head after Sam and notice everything looks fine. Oh thank the Lord. I turn back to Itzlie as she asks me something about the house

      "Oh, ask away." I tell her and I shrug "Is this something about Scott?" I ask. Scott, when he first introduced us to the house a month or two ago, had almost fallen into a trap door in the basement, but he had laughed it off, although similar incidents continued to happen. Scott was so lighthearted about it though, so I never did fear that anything bad would happen within the house. "We all know how Scott can be about the passages." I grin softly. I feel like that the kids are going to have a worse time than Mister Carmichael.

      I glance back into the dining hall, again, no problems. I decide to go into the kitchen and take out some of the chocolate so people don't end up stealing. No one should ever ever ever steal my chocolate. I'd even kill a man for this. I head back to Samuel and Itzlie, hiding my bars in my jacket pockets.

      Winnifred

      "Maybe they got a monster in the basement." I joke with a small laugh "Well we never know! We are going to probably have to get some equipment, and by that I mean a flashlight or matches and such." I shrug "We can also bring a camera and take pictures and such. Maybe a bag so we can take stuff too." I grin "I mean there is a rich home there is bound to be some treasure here. If not, at least we can still find something there."

      Andre

      I smile thinly "I figured you might say that. Maybe just make a narwhal, that's a unicorn sea creature, honestly I have no idea how evolution made that beauty." I laugh softly. "But that does not matter at this point, you can make almost anything if you just put your mind to it." I say and I tap my temple. "Besides, you can make an army of little unicorns and have their horns pierce your enemies...I mean have them lead you into battle...I mean..." I laugh softly "Er, never mind."


    • icon-non-member.png

      Morrigan
      (Where should I join in?? ;))

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      (@Morrigan hey :)(Lets see some people are in the dining hall, some are downstairs in the library, Scott is in his office and I can try to free someone up a little bit or you can have your character hop in)

    • icon-non-member.png

      Morrigan
      (ok)

      Morrigan

      I stood at the end of Elm road and looked at the house. It was past June 11 but I was away when I'd gotten the letter. Then I had to try and find the right Elm road. Well all that was behind me now; I was here. I looked down the street wondering if I should enter. It could be a trick. I could be trapped in this place for the rest of my life. I could just walk away right now and live my life. I huffed a sigh.

      "Live the rest of my life running. That's not living." I mutter. I take the old crumpled letter out of my pocket and walked to the house. I paused in front of the the door my hand raised ready to knock.

      "What have I got to loose?" I told myself. I took a breath and knocked three times. My head was swimming with the worst possible scenarios. I prepared myself to either run or fight if need be.
  • Carrie

    I hear a knock on the door. Oh, I think we have a newcomer. I pull out a chocolate bar and stuff it into Sam's pocket before going to the door to answer. I open the door and I see a girl, and I offer her a smile. "Oh, hello there! Welcome to Reid's residence! Why don't you come on in?" I ask her and I gesture for her to come on in. I walk out of her way and wonder what her ability is. I don't want anyone else who could destroy the house, and as much as I love people, I also don't want to have to handle any clean up.

    "We are currently having a lunch period if you would like to join, and we are going to do a quick tour later on. Be careful, use your abilities sparingly, and don't go into any rooms that seem suspicious. The Reid's home is a bit topsy turvy, not in a bad way of course, but please, pace yourself."

  • icon-non-member.png

    Morrigan
    Morrigan

    I follow the girl inside. I look around and take in my surroundings. I notice the windows. Good for an emergency escape. The girl says something about lunch and I look at her.

    "Lunch would be good. I've traveled a long way." I say. I knew not to use my powers unnecessarily. The more I did the more I forger who I am. Someone always needed to remind me who I really am under all the other faces, but here no one know who I was. I wouldn't be using my powers just yet. I followed behind the girl canvasing the house for escape routes and hiding places. Also looking for good places to find a tactical advantage if it came to that.

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    Carrie

    "I see, I am glad to have given you a resting spot." I say as I lead her into the mess hall and I direct her to a seat before saying "My name is Carrie if you need anything from me. Sam and Itlize are two assistants here who would be happy to help. Itlize is a perfectly nice young woman, you shouldn't be able to miss her, um, Sam, looks like a biker gang leader, is a teddy bear," I say with a smile "So I am hoping that should describe them enough to be able to find them if needed. Scott, the owner, is also here if you need anything. He is also just a big teddy bear, but please, for the respect of the man, don't test him too much." I offer her a slight grin before saying "Feel free to socialize with the people around you, I promise you they don't bite."

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    Itzlie
    I see the girl run off and sighed..maybe we were to hard on her. That girl didn't seem okay but if she was really hurt she would have told us right?
    "Um..anyways do you guys know where I can find blueprints of this house?" I asked and explained what happened in Scots room with the two kids suddenly showing up.
    "It was actually kinda funny..anyways now he wants me to find out if there are any other passagways or secret rooms or whatever." I then say hoping they would know if there are any around. A new person sunddeny comes and I let Carrie take care of welcoming them.
    Although I do waive and smile.

    Sakamoto
    I laughed
    "Yeah sure..a monster in the basement. I hope not." I say and raise an eyebrow.
    "Ok well so fathat I left all my stuff at home...Although I do belive i did have some extra backpacks and a flashlight. You have anything?" I asked looking at her. It is better to be prepared
    "Should we savery some food just in case we get stuck somewherr?" I then asked seed jokingly

    Violet
    "Oh yes Narwhales are so cute." I say. I then listen to what he says and laughed
    "Yeah sure..just make an army of unicorns on land and Narwhales at sea." I then say jokingly.

  • icon-non-member.png

    Morrigan
    Morrigan

    I nod at Carrie and give a little smile. I also smile at the girl who had waved at me.

    "Thanks." I say. I sit down a few seats away from the other people. I start to grab food and place it on a plate. I start to eat and look around at the people listening to the few conversations I could hear. I spotted the boy that Carrie had talked about. I grabbed a cup and filled it with water and took a drink still looking around canvasing the room.

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    Carrie

    "No problem, again I'll be here if you ever need anything." I say then turn to Itzlie "Um, there should be a copy of one in my room...I can go grab it." I say. I had made one when I had looked around the house, although I hadn't gotten everything written down. I do have an older one though, but is very old. I couldn't make out some of the information from it, but luckily I had managed to simplify it. "Oh, yes, the secret rooms." I laugh softly "Poor Scott has always had hard time with those. He figures Mister Reid put those in there just to screw with whoever owned the house. I know there is a secret compartment underneath the library, under the second shelf, but there isn't anything in there, just a dusty old table and a tea set." We don't know why, but we figure it might have been a play room for any children that might have come here.

    "There is also a hallway on the second floor, but we have that all mapped out." I shake my head "There is several more I am sure, I can assist you with that soon." I say with a smile "Um, if you are worried about any of the kids finding anything, which I hear has already happened, I recommend sealing up a room once you find one. Anyway you can, I'd recommend finding a way to lock it."

    Winnifred

    I laugh "I bet it is a nice monster. Maybe a big guard dog, three headed, Cerberus, oh screw it, I am sure its name is Spot," I say with a laugh "Oh yes, we should probably bring some snacks, maybe we can use an apple to distract the monster." I joke, grinning lightly. "Um, I do have some supplies with me." I admit "I did bring a pocket flashlight and a keychain, along with a few bobby pins in case we need to unlock anything."

    Andre

    I laugh and put my hand over my face before shaking my head "You will be the most feared person on the coast and on land." I glance back up at her before saying "You could easily make us bow down to you and your narwals. Of course I'd be happy with that," I chuckle softly. "I will have to pull out some examples on how to draw animals."

  • icon-non-member.png

    Morrigan
    (Is anyone free to talk to Morrigan in the dining hall??)

  • icon-moderator.png

    Kaitlyn Guinyard
    ((None of my current characters are in the dining hall....but let me try something, Morrigan. I got you girl! *cracks my knuckles* Let's work some magic bitches...(excuse my French).))

    Demi

    I huff while using the inside of my jacket to clean the blood off of my knuckles. I cast a lazy glance at the man crumbled at my feet, his face bruised and bloodied beyond recognition. He won't die though. He'll probably need a heavy dose of plastic surgery if he wants to be seen in public ever again but hey, it's a nice alternative to death. The little worm whimpers and I roll my eyes. "Fucking man up already," I grumble. I heft him up by his collar and bring his face dangerously close to mine. Venom coats my tone. "Now I'll ask you one more damn time. Choose your next words wisely and I may consider not ending you.Got it?"

    He nods rapidly, his eyes wide in fear. "Good," I say, "Now then, I've been sniffing around in your piss poor excuse of an organization for quite some time now and all of my leads come down to you. You're the middle man between here and your little buddies over seas. Who're your collectors?" I grit my teeth as I hold a hand up to this face and a bone blade rips through the center of my palm. The pain was fucking terrible but I manage to keep it together. I can literally see sweat swell upon his forehead and cascade down the bridge of his nose.

    When he speaks, his French accent is heavy and grating on every single nerve cell in my body. God I hate French accents. "Th-the house! The house for abnormals!" My bone grows closer until a mere centimeter is left between it and his cornea.

    "Make sense, Pierre!"

    "I-I-I'm serious! I'm telling you the truth! It's a mansion owned by the Reid family! They give abnormal kids shelter there and teach them how to use their powers--"

    I snarl lowly. "Tick, tock..."

    "A-AND ABNORMAL KIDS ARE HOT ON THE MARKET SO THE COLLECTORS MIGHT GO THERE!" The man slumps now, losing all energy in his legs, and just dangles by my grip on his shirt. Jesus, fucking pathetic. But still...that's probably the best news I heard in a while. I laugh in disbelief before dropping him and pulling a folded piece of paper from my pocket. "Guess I'm moving." Let's see here...that address isn't too far from here. I can walk.

    I stop, remember the sorry waste of existence behind me. I pull him up and slam him into the wall. The bone blade slowly retracts back into my hand and the density of my knuckles thickens. "You never saw me." I deck him across the face, knocking him out cold.

    I casually step out of the alleyway, still eyeing the invitation. I'll have to lay low in this place for a while and get some intel. If those collectors do come by, I'll skewer them alive.

    (Some time later...)

    I'm propped up on a tree branch, one leg just dangling off the edge and swinging at a relaxed pace. I'm currently on the west end of the Reid Mansion, just outside a tall window. From here I've got a pretty good view of the inside and, from what I can see, there's a lot of abnormals here. Shit, that's just great. I hate crowds, well, I also hate people. But whatever. But still, this is good too. With so many kids in there, I doubt they'll notice my one face in the sea of teens. Hmm...doesn't look like there're any authority figures inside ((she doesn't see Samuel from her angle)).

    I drop down from the tree and, with a shrug, push the window doors open and climb inside. The abnormal closest to me ((this can be you, Morrigan!)) seems to notice my entrance. I mean, I'm sure others do as well but I don't really give a fuck. I wink at her before closing the window and sliding into the chair next to her. Hey, gotta look like casual, don't I?

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    (I have Tegan and Alexander free! I haven't used them much)(oh wait...um..)
    (Wait-gasp-I don't think that's french! 0.0)
    Sakamoto
    "Oh yeah..sure spot. Sound very fierce." I say and laughed.
    "Oh ok..let's wait I should have some supplies in my things..you know when they get there." I say laughing
    "Yeah..let's take some things just in case.food is very important" I then say

    Violet
    I laughed and nod
    "Yes people will fear the name violet the normal queen." I then say jokingly. Glad to see him laugh.
    "Yeah...some books might help." I say and nod.

    Itzlie
    "Yeah so that's what happened..hopefully one of you can help me really quick." I say and laughed. It was funny how the 2 kids had found the place
    "Hu I see that's awsome. Yes please the blue prints would help." I then say. All this inforation would really help alot.
    "Yeah I think the best corse of action would be to find them and lock them or something before some people get hurt." I then say thinking of the best way to keep the kids out.

  • icon-moderator.png

    Kaitlyn Guinyard
    ((Oh dang my bad, Alex! You can still have Tegan and Alexander interact though! Like, maybe they also saw Demi climb through the window and they're just like: "...the fuck?" Lmao!))
      • (Haha thanks Kaitlyn)
        Morrigan
        I look at the person who sat next to me calculatedly. I sized the person up. They didn't seem to be a direct threat. They might even prove a valuable ally.
        "My names Morrigan." I say and offer a smile.

      • icon-moderator.png

        Kaitlyn Guinyard
        ((No prob!))

        Demi

        Heh, so she's actually gonna talk to me? Some random chic that just legit climbed in through the window unannounced. Don't know whether she's painfully naive or completely confident in her skills. But, then again, when I get a good look at her, something in my gut tells me it's the latter. I take an apple and bite into it. I don't respond to her immediately. Instead, I scour the faces in here. Damn, everyone looks pretty young, maybe a year or two under me. That's good--collectors will come for the young ones.

        Swallowing, I shoot her a sideways glance before replying blankly. "Nice name, though I didn't ask for it."



        ((Oh Lord and here I thought Quinn would be the problem child...))

      • icon-founder.png

        KateSea
        (non non Alex c'est vrai, c'est Francais *wink wink*)

        Winnifred

        "I think I read somewhere Hades dog Cerberus was actually translted to spotted," I laugh softly "What a fierce little pupper," I grin at him somewhat "Oh I hope your mother approves, oh speaking of I still haven't called my guardian...he's going to be angry. Meh, I'll call him later." I wave my hand dismissively and I'm thrown back "Shi..." im not even able to get the swear out as I do a small roll onto my bottom and I brush my hair out of my face before sitting back down "Im good."

        Andre

        "We can visit the library later...im sure there will be something there on art. Als, there's an arts store not too far from here...they sell all sorts of things, I'm sure you've been there. I only know about it because of a social experiment I conducted a year back." I'd rather not discuss that at the moment. Let's just say I got a lot of artsy people angry at me, and it turns out pens and paint brushes were much more deadly than I had originally hypothesized."

        carrie

        i nod "I can get them to you soon. I might have some locks around just in case...um, I also figure that we should prevent explorers from going off. Keep an eye on the kids most of the time, enforce the curfew etceria...also I figure that we should make new blueprints once we have everything sealed. Not to mention some warnings. This house is too mysterious for its own good...for all we know the house itself is messing with us." The idea ofnthat made me shudder. The house...alive?

      • icon-non-member.png

        Morrigan
        Morrigan
        I liked this girl she had fight like me. "I offered it free of charge but next time you'll have to pay for information." I said playfully. I enjoyed toying with people. It was always such fun. And this girl looked like she could hold her own against me.

      • icon-moderator.png

        ❤Alex❤
        (@kaitlyn haha I think about it...I will see if you don't ming Tegan or Alexander intruding although Alexander might be meaner)

        (@katesea lol XD )(yeah I don't know French to be honest haha)

        Itzlie
        "Yeah so that's what happened..hopefully one of you can help me really quick." I say and laughed. It was funny how the 2 kids had found the place
        "Hu I see that's awsome. Yes please the blue prints would help." I then say. All this inforation would really help alot.
        "Yeah I think the best corse of action would be to find them and lock them or something before some people get hurt." I then say thinking of the best way to keep the kids out.

        Violet
        "Oh an art store...I love those as much as I love bookstores." I say and then think.
        I wonder if they will let us go, I think and finish eating.
        " I am excited about going to both." I say quietly and smiled.
        "Hu..another experiments." I then say tilting my head

        Sakamoto
        "Oh wow really that's hilsirous..but you can't be series." I then say say not be living that it actually translates to spot.
        "Yeah..wait you still haven't called them. Will you get into trouble?" I then say raising an eyebrow

      • icon-moderator.png

        Kaitlyn Guinyard
        ((Oui oui! Que Kate a dit!= "Yeah yeah! What Kate said!" *winks back*))

        Demi

        I shoot her another incredulous look. I was kinda hoping the response would drive her away but apparently it does the exact opposite. She's a stubborn one. This time I turn to actually look at her, my face still a blank slate, and hum nonchalantly. "Well then I guess I'm in luck. I doubt you have any information I'm interested in." That's a lie. With her looks and attitude, she must have some experience or connection with the underground world. Who knows? Maybe she's working with the collectors.

        Damn...two seconds and I've already got a suspect. I recline in my seat and prop my feet up on the table. I had bumped someone else next to me but I don't really care. "But hey, I'm known to be a serious philanthropist. The name's Danielle, Dani for short." Never give out your real name. I crack a grin. "Free of charge, of course."

      • icon-non-member.png

        Morrigan
        Morrigan
        "So what's the deal with this place?" I ask grabbing a dinner roll and taking a bit out of it. I lean back i my chair. I could see from her eyes that she was sizing me up as well. I smiled to myself. This is what I loved doing. Interrogating people, getting into people's heads and getting all I wanted. Doing it for myself not for those assholes in suits. I had to admit I had gotten lazy will all the weak minds the agency wanted me to infiltrate. I enjoyed the challenge this chic promised to be.

        (I made a new rp you should join. Allies or Enemies )

      • icon-moderator.png

        Kaitlyn Guinyard
        Demi

        I chuckle quietly. "What's the deal? Hell if I know. I just came for a little entertainment. A mansion full of abnormals? Owned by non-abnormals? You can't tell me that isn't trouble waiting to happen." Although my top priority is to find a lead on the collectors, I really do think it'll be fucking hilarious trying to watching these powerless losers put a leash on us. I'm not anarchy-obsessed freak but this is the only way I unwind nowadays.

        Well, actually...prodding abnormals might be dangerous. I've always interrogated thugs and crooks and all the other kinds of slimeballs you pick from in between your toes. This is kind of new for me and, as I hate to think about it, an ally would be mighty useful...

        Nope. Fuck it. I've always worked on my own, that's not changing anytime soon.

        "So what's your freaky trick, Morrigan?" I ask lazily. Might as well figure out her abilities first before I try to analyze her.

      • icon-non-member.png

        Morrigan
        Morrigan
        Here we go. I think.
        "No info without a price remember." I say smirking. I swallow down the remainder of the roll and look at her.
        How about info for info. Like you real name." I smirk. Chickbang I thought in my head. Knock her off her heal make her vulnerable then get what you want.

      • icon-moderator.png

        Kaitlyn Guinyard
        Demi

        "No info without a price remember," Morrigan says with a smirk. I roll my eyes. Fucking great, this one's stubborn and has a sharp tongue. I don't know whether to feel impressed or annoyed. She then continues, "How about info for info. Like your real name."

        ...Well fuck. It's official, Morrigan isn't your normal run-of-the-mill girl. Imagine my pissy luck picking out her of all people to talk to first. I don't let my surprise show. My face still schooled into a cold mask, I take another bite of my apple, swallow, and say, "A pretty girl like me doesn't get a discount these days? We could settle on nicknames or something." I grin at her a moment before chuckling. Fuck it. She's got spunk and brains--that'll earn my respect any day. "Fine. It's Demi. Now out with the ability already."
  • (Were are you characters so I can bring in Alexander and Tegan in?)

  • icon-non-member.png

    Morrigan
    Morrigan
    I smile at my small victory. I did really love doing this.
    "I can change into anyone." I said simply. I hoped she didn't ask me to demonstrate. I was afraid of forgeting. I took a drink to wash down the bread.
    "So Demi why the secrecy? Believe me I understand not wanting people to know the real you but that's only if you have Alterior motive's." I ask. I watch her face for any change. I was just playing now but there still might be some info to learn.

    (Demi and Morrigan are in the dinning room)

  • icon-moderator.png

    Kaitlyn Guinyard
    ((Yeah we're in the dining hall!

    Also Kate I have not forgotten about Sam, Nellie, or Penelope! I'm just thinking about what to say for their parts!))

    Demi

    "Mimicry huh? Impressive," I say while tossing the apple up and down, fixated on the way it falls snuggling into the cup of my hand. I imagine it being impaled by the bone blade I used a while ago but then push the thought away and tune back into the conversation. "So Demy why the secrecy?"

    "Straight to the point, aren't we?" I mumble.

    "Believe me I understand not wanting people to know the real you but that's only if you have ulterior motives." Again, my face doesn't change but I do inwardly curse when my grip tightens on the apple for a millisecond. Unfortunately, a millisecond is more than long enough for the apple to cave a little under the pressure, a thin stream of juice rolling down my wrist.

    Damn, I need to keep my temper down. This chic isn't someone I can slip up around. "Fine, you caught me. I'm secretly a runaway from the circus. Heard this place housed homeless carnies and so here I am." I'm honestly getting tired of the lying. I'm usually a pretty straight forward person but, like, I guess going back and forth like this is pretty entertaining in a weird way.

  • icon-non-member.png

    Morrigan
    Morrigan
    I see the juice from the apple and know to tread lightly.
    "Wow same." I said. I crossed my arms and looked at her. I'd never met someone who could hold their own against me and she was doing a damn good job with only minor slip ups. Could I trust her? I was an excellent judge of character. I had to be in my line of duty. Something about this girl made me think I could trust her.
    "Look long sorry short I know where your coming from. I was trained to be a spy my whole life. If I didn't have alterior motives it felt wrong." I said in a hushed voice do other couldn't hear.

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    Tegan
    I went inside the dinning hall to eat..man I was starving! I went to get some food and I then trip.
    "Aww man." I say, I just got some food. Now I just had to get more and eat..after I clean this up.
    "Um I'm sorry did I get any on you both?" I say looking at the 2 hoping I didn't intrude on there conversation

    Alexander
    I come inside relutently. I didn't like crowds..for a number of differnt reasons. I was hungry though and could smell the food.
    Anyways, I see some girl suddenly trip..
    Idiot, I think then say outloud. She ignores me.

    (Hope this is ok?)

  • icon-moderator.png

    Kaitlyn Guinyard
    ((Sorry for the wait! Had to help the kids with something real quick.))

    Demi

    I quirk an eyebrow when her voice suddenly dips into a whisper. "Look long story short I know where you're coming from." Heh, sure she does. What does she take me for, an idiot? "I was trained to be a spy my whole life. If I didn't have ulterior motives it felt wrong."

    Whoa wait, she's a fucking spy? Well, that explains her quick wits. I sigh while running a hand through my hair, shoving any stray stands out of my vision. I pin Morrigan down with an intense stare down, searching her eyes for any hints of malice or deception.

    I'm somewhat surprised to find none. She's actually being genuine. I grin at her. "Well damn, Morrigan. That's some heavy info you're dropping. You expect to pay a royalty in exchange?" My humor vanishes as quickly as it comes when my eyes harden. I lean towards her and whisper, "If you're here on business, that's fine by me. Just don't get in my way. But if you're not..." I tilt my head a little. "Perhaps your assistance could be useful."

    Before I can get an answer, I cringe when food splatters my sleeve and all along the side of my face...

    Son. Of. A. BITCH.

    I glare dangerously at the stupid clutz in front of us ((Tegan)) and snarl lowly, "Watch where you're going..." My voice is a soft hiss but I can feel my temper burning underneath my skin. My bones throb, dying to emerge from my body and cause some serious bodily harm.



    ((OH GOD DEMI TAKE A CHILL PILL IT WAS JUST AN ACCIDENT!!!!!))

  • icon-non-member.png

    Morrigan
    Morrigan
    I look at her calcutaling my odds.
    "What'd you have in mind?" I ask. Just as I finish a girl trips and spills her food.
    "Smooth moves." I say before I realize what I'm doing. I spot a boy walk in no keep my eyes on him he mutters something but I'm focused on his eyes. There was something there I couldn't place.

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    Tegan
    I gulped seeing the deadly glare....
    "U-um...I'm sorry." I say again taking a step back. I saw I did get some food on this person. I had wanted to become friends with people here..but it didn't seem like that was going to happen right now.
    I didn't mean for this to happen at all..I looked around for some napkins.

    Alexander

    I just went and got my food...walking past. That other girl seemed mad, can't blame her thought that other girl should have been watching were she was going with food.

    I rolled my eyes and decided to ignore the scene not noticing the girl watching me

  • icon-non-member.png

    Morrigan
    Morrigan
    My eyes stil follow the boy as I hand the girl some napkins. I grab my drink and take a drink. Something about the boy set my instinct astir. I looked at Demi.
    "You were saying?" I asked setting my glass down

  • icon-moderator.png

    Kaitlyn Guinyard
    Demi

    "U-um...I'm sorry," the idiot says. My eyes follow her ((Tegan)) like a tiger stalking its pray as she scrambles around trying to grab some napkins. I bare my teeth and growl as twin bone blades shoot from my knuckles. Again, the pain is intense but I'm too pissed to care right now. I slowly rise to my feet and loom towards the girl. Somewhere in the back of my head, I realize Morrigan was trying to talk to me again.

    Heh, fuck words. I'm speaking with action now.

    "You've got some fucking nerve..." The blades grow longer now, almost two feet in length and stained with faint rivulets of red. I know I'll pay for this later...

    But fuck it.

    I lunge at her.



    ((s-somebody please stop her....))
      • Morrigan
        I saw the blades and before I knew it she had pounced. I turned to look. I hoped she wouldn't kill the girl. I stood up.
        "Demi that's enough. She's sorry. It was an accident. You had something to say to me didn't you? If so say it now or the opening had passed." I said calmly over the noice of the fight. I grabbed another roll and stated to munch.

      • icon-moderator.png

        ❤Alex❤
        Alexander

        My eyes widen as I see the girl (demi) lunge at that idiot.

        Like i was going to help, i only came in to get some food. That idiot should have watched were she was going anyways. That girl (Morrigan) speaks up..hum more then I would have done. I wonder if that will work and calm that other girl from hurting Tegan.

        Tegan

        The girl used at me and my eyes widened as she lunged at me I dodged the luge as I had quick reflex. Her blades growing..what the heck did I do to trigger her so much.

        What the heck did i do wrong. I gulped..it was an accident. the other girl speaks up I hope she can calm down as I moved away quickly and prepared for if she tried to do anything.

        What the heck were where the adults when you need them!, i then think hoping that girl.

      • icon-non-member.png

        Morrigan
        (I'm going to bed soon)

      • icon-moderator.png

        Kaitlyn Guinyard
        (Same, I'll pick this up tomorrow. Laterz!)

      • icon-moderator.png

        ❤Alex❤
        (good night)

      • icon-moderator.png

        Kaitlyn Guinyard
        Penelope

        As we're reading, I swear insides melt just a little more every time I catch Helen looking over at me, apparently gauging my reactions. I smile a bit, she's seriously too precious for her own good! Wanting to see that smile as much as possible, I try to entertain her whenever I can. Every now and then, I gasp in surprise, even for parts I kind of saw coming. I would even throw in the occasional whisper of "No way" and "Hah!". Man, I really am putty in Helen's hands, aren't I? The worst part?

        I don't mind at all.

        "You are reading a really good one," Helen says. I nod in agreement, mirth and joy twinkling in my eyes.

        "Definitely. Your tastes in literature is amazing, Helen," I say with a soft smile. My blush isn't as intense as the last one but there is a permanent pink staining them. It makes me wonder if it's healthy to blush this much within the same hour. Helen lies down to get more comfortable. I almost offer my leg for a pillow but then catch myself and clamp my mouth shut. That's going too far. Control yourself, Penelope. For the love of God, don't scare her off with your weirdness.

        Instead, I take off my jacket, bundle it up, and hand it to her. "Here. You can use this as a pillow if you want." My smiles becomes sheepish. "I'm getting hot anyways." Yep. Hot. For all the reasons besides the temperature of the room.

        ***

        Nellie

        "Oh, thanks buddy. I am quite happy to have you as a friend too my little Nel Bel," Cy says with a grin. Even as I return the smile, I can't ignore the way my heart starts galloping. Jeez, does she always have to say my little Nel Bel? I mean, I don't exactly hate it or feel uncomfortable...

        Which is the reason why I'm uncomfortable anyways.

        I'm uncomfortable at the fact that I'm not uncomfortable. Usually, I value my independence. It was hard fending for myself when I first left home but I adapted fairly quickly and realized just how much I enjoyed relying on myself. I could trust myself any time, any day of the year. 'My' is such a possessive term. It negates individuality...but I don't feel offended in the slightest when Cy says it. Just feverish and sweaty (I have got to find the nurse around here and get these heat flashes under control!) and extra clumsy.

        I laugh a little when says we should have a 24 hour binge. "Shoosh yeah, man. That sounds like the ultimate binge session. I'll bring the snacks if you snag the extra blankets." I then shoot him a cheeky grin. "Unless you plan on making me sleep on the floor? If so, I won't be too hurt, just promise me the fluffiest futon made has ever made." I don't catch the insinuation behind my words until it's too late...

        I fight with the power of freakin' Hercules to keep my expression stable but I'm pretty sure a nuclear bomb of "OMG NELLIE YOU FREAKIN' IDIOT WHY'RE YOU DROPPING THESE WEIRD HINTS WHEN YOU DON'T EVEN KNOW YOURSELF WHAT YOU'RE HINTING AT WOMAN GET YOUR LIFE TOGETHER" just went off in my brain.

        ***

        Demi

        I freeze at last moment.

        The tip of my blade is inches from the girl's face ((Tegan)), trembling from the amount of restraint I'm putting on myself. Morrigan's warning is bouncing around in my head like a taunt. Fuck...fuck, fuck, fuck--

        "Fuck!" I roar before stabbing the wall right next to the clutz's head. That would probably leave a sizable hole behind. The blade retracts back into my hand until my palm is flat on the surface, propping myself up against it as my head hangs low. Damn...I really lost myself for a second. If Koda saw me right now...there's no doubt he'd be disappointed...

        Gritting my teeth, I hiss at the girl without looking at her. "Leave and I won't turn you into an abnormal kabab." I then turn to Morrigan, my expression yielding yet sour. I'm both pissed and grateful that she intervened, though she'll never know about the latter.

        "Lost my composure for a sec," I huff while crossing my arms. Damn, this is kind of humiliating.

      • icon-moderator.png

        ❤Alex❤
        Itzlie
        I decided to ask samuel
        "Do you know anything about secret passageways?" I then asked (samual) wondering if he knew anything while Carrie was busy.I then hear something like a crash and some yelling.
        I run over..what was happening. I then see a fighting starting.
        What the heck. Luckily the girl steopped....I frowned.
        "What's going on here?' I say

        Tegan
        The blade was inches from my face and my eyes widened.
        I gulped again.
        She stabed the wall next to me as I froze. I didn't mean for any of this to happen.
        I just stood there glad it wasn't me that was stabbed and didn't notice the adult (Itzlie)coming in.

      • icon-moderator.png

        Kaitlyn Guinyard
        Samuel

        I blink when Carrie shoves a chocolate bar into my pocket. Was this some form of a peace offering? Surely she doesn't think chocolate while deter me from fulfilling my Hug Contract. Oh, Care Bear, how you underestimate me sometimes. Just wait until she lets her guard down. I'll attack with my Super Special Extra Warm Embrace Attack!

        Turns out we have a late arrival. Carrie, being the responsible dear that she is, guides the child ((Morrigan)) to the dining hall and returns to us. Our other lovely assistant in crime (we don't actually commit crimes around here!) Itzlie asks about the secret passageways and getting some blueprints of them. Ah, now that she mentions it, it truly would be wise to mark down the secret halls and trap doors in this house. I don't know if my heart could take it if one of kids became lost!

        Itzlie turns to me and asks, "Do you know anything about secret passageways?" I hum and toy with my beard a moment. Of course, I had spent some time in the house before today (assistant training) and during that period I had done a little exploring. On my own. I know, not my smartest idea...Anyways, I did come across a few strange things in my endeavors.

        "Well...I don't know them as well as I have experienced them. Meaning, I couldn't really guide you towards the passageways or tell you where to find them but I'm likely to find the way out." I grin sheepishly at both her and Carrie. "I may have gotten lost three or four times already. B-but I always managed to find my way out! If not, I wouldn't be here giving Carrie the best hugs! Speaking of which," I scoop Carrie up into another Bear Hug. I sigh happily, "It's nice to get a Carrie recharge."

        However, a few moments into bliss, my ears pick up a faint noise coming from the dining hall. I turn my head down the hall. With Carrie still in my arms, I say, "Um...do you two hear that? Or am I just imagining things?"

      • icon-moderator.png

        ❤Alex❤
        Itzlie
        "Oh yes if you could that would be better." I say and smiled. He seemed to know the place an that could really help...it would be better then wondering around unknowingly.
        Suddenly he hugs Carrie. .and I raise an eyebrow.
        Well that's a little wierd, I think but day nothing
        "Yeah i did." I say to Samual as he asked about the crash yhen walked over to the dinning hall.
        "We should check it out." I then say
        "Samual I think you should put Carrie doen." I then comment

      • icon-moderator.png

        Kaitlyn Guinyard
        Demi

        "What's going on here?" a female voice asks. I roll my eyes. Perfect, now the adults want to come in? Excellent timing, really.

        Displaying a small smile, I pull the girl ((Tegan)) into a hardy side hug (someone kill me now) and say, "Oh, nothing much! We just wanted to show each other our abilities." I shrug and try to smile sheepishly. "But I guess I got a little carried away. Sorry about that." I swear to the eight living gods is this girl rats me out, there will be Hell to pay.

        My mood worsens when even more adults show up ((Samuel and Carrie)).

        Great.
    • Tegan
      The girl who wanted to murder me a second ago pulls me into a hug as Itzlie comes asking what's going on.
      My eyes still widened...God help me, I then think.

      That girl lies though her teeth still holding onto me like we are friends. I don't say anything but are extremely uncomfertable.
      What the heck did I do to deserve this? My power is magnetism but it felt more like I was a jinxe, I then think wanting to crawl into a corner and hide.
      (Tegan is having a bad day lol)

      Itzlie
      I watched..that girl Tegan looked more scared then anything and I raised an eyebrow at Demi.
      Demi then say something about showing off there powers and I looked at the hole in the wall.
      Really? Do we look that dumb?, I think. That girl Tegan looked so uncomfertable as Demi hugged her

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      (Oh god I woke up this morning and I saw how many posts you guys did while I was asleep and just internally screamed XD DRAMMMAAAA)(Also Alex I know some french but not a lot. Just enough to stutter when someone does ask me a question in French XD)

      Andre

      "I'd like to test to see if you can summon other people's drawings." I then say "I might get you into a book store for that. They have copy editions of Grimm fairytales with paintings so i am wondering if you can do anything with something like that.

      "Uh yes, more experiments..." I admit with a small grin "I do them all the time, they are pretty casual. Sometimes I'll do particular things to see people's reactions, turn off a light switch or set off an alarm. Sometimes I will ask questions that just make people feel uncomfortable and see how they answer, or sometimes I will see what sort of people like certain things." I shrug. Some people thought I was sociopathic but I call it curious. Okay, maybe slightly sociopathic. But I have to get answers one way or another. Besides, I wasn't doing anything to harm Violet with this experiment, it was all in the observation that I was conducting. That was harmless...wasn't it? "Er, I did them in various places or in specific events, all were harmless." I admit and scratch the back of my head.

      Winnifred

      "I think so...I think you have to put it through Greek and then a variation of Latin or something...it is wicked funny." I say with a smile then sigh "Probably. The poor dear has always been a worrier...I'll give him a quick jingle." I say and pull my phone out of my pocket to notice it was cracked from all the times I was flown back "Well damn." I say and show him the front of it. "I don't think this is going to work out very well. I am screwed." I say then lean back before shoving my now broke phone into my pocket "Oh well, c'est la vie I guess, that is life." I roll my eyes before continuing "But hey if he was really worried I am sure he would have found me by now."

      (Pen oh my goodness I feel so bad for Pen XD)

      Helen

      I smile as she says I have great taste in literature. I don't think she realizes how much that means to me when she says that "Why thank you!" I exclaim happily and then blink as she offers me her jacket to rest my head on. What a kind thoughtful girl this one was. I got lucky in the friend department.

      "That is so sweet." I say with a smile as I take her folded up jacket and I rest my head against it as I bring the book closer to my face. I felt in bliss, as though nothing could hurt me in this moment. I felt so safe, but it wasn't overbearing. It just felt...amazing. "Thank you again Penny." I say with a smile and turn the page as I am absorbed into the world of fiction. i am in this realm for a while until I decide to let my mind fully indulge in what it had taken and I fold the page before hugging the book to me. There was something about hugging a book that was comforting to me. It was probably a crazy thing to do, but it made me feel good none the less. I feel as though I could scream from what I read, some books just make me feel like this. Like I could curl up on the ground and sob my heart out into the world of fiction, but in the best freaking way possible.

      Cyrus

      I laugh "No no, no need to stay on the floor. You can stay next to me." I say then suddenly feel red at my suggestion. I wonder why that is. I mean, it is just a friendly, platonic, get to know each other, friendly, did I already think that?, away to get acquainted. I mean, a twenty four hour binge of Disney movies and sing alongs...with snacks and blankets and pillows, totally platonic. "We need fuzzy socks and blankets." I say with a laugh and dismiss my thoughts. God I could use some 'platonic' Disney binging. Always and forever. I shake my head "Not to mention popcorn and a box of tissues for when we need to sob our eyes out...Damn it Moana, damn it." I laugh softly. I am such a dweeb and I think she knows this by now. But she is still around me, so that is good. At least for now anyway, we have only known each other what, an hour?'

      Carrie

      I blink as he scoops me up into a hug after Itlize asks about the hidden passages. "Oh yes, wonderful for me." I say and nuzzle my head slightly into his beard as affection towards him, although I am vastly displeased as I hear a noise in the dining hall. "Oh, I would say you have four more hugs, but because this one was cut off I will give you an extra." I say, in reality just enjoying his hug. I get out of his arms carefully and see a hole in the wall, along with a girl side hugging a girl who looks horrified

      "Are you sure?" I ask my eyebrows knit together "You know if you happened to do anything to that girl," I say and point to the blonde(Tegan) before continuing "I would kindly ask you to leave the premises." I say, trying to not let impatience enter my tone. It was the first day. I didn't need this right now. Or at any time to be honest.

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      ((Poor Tegan...She needs a pick-me-up. Don't worry! Her day shall get better! On my honor!

      EDITED!

      Oh, woops! Sorry Kate, I just saw your post! Let me make some tweaks!))

      Demi

      You see? This is why I dropped out of drama club in middle school. Acting happy--faking happiness--is not my forte. Keeping up this dumb smile is hurting me spiritually right now and the uncomfortable look on the girl's face ((Tegan)) isn't fucking helping. The situation gets worse when this buff dude ((Samuel)) crosses his arms and looks down at me. I think he's glaring at me but it's kinda weird, he almost looks like a father disappointed in his child, which creeps me out a little.

      "Oh come now," he says. Shit, deep voice. What the fuck does he gargle with every morning, thumbtacks? "I know a fight when I see one." Good for you, genius. "Look, I'll give you a choice. Own up to your mistake now and we'll let you off with a warning and chore duty for a few days. However, if you don't..."

      Whoa, wait.

      ...Was he always that big? I literally watch as his frame puffs up and a heavy scowl sets on his brow. His eyes shining like steel, he grumbles, "You will be properly punished..."

      My jaw clenches as I meet his glare with my own. Fuck man. This is why I hate people! I refuse to stand down!

      My focus shifts to the other woman ((Carrie)) when she threatens to kick me out of the house.

      Shit!

      Finally, I give in with a huff and let the girl go. Shoving my hands into my jacket pockets, I shrug and say, "Fine. The kid splattered food all over me, she pissed me off, but I swear I didn't touch her." I cut her another dirty look. Next time, clutz. Next time...

      ***

      Samuel

      Oh goodness.

      Oh gracious!

      My heart! Oh how I hate acting like this! Gahhhhh, Carrie come fix this!!!

      ((Oh Sam...))

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      (@katesea haha yeah oh the drama XD)(oh i see cool i don't know any french)

      Violet

      "hu..i never tried with other drawings before." I adit and think wondering if that would work. That was an interesting idea," aww ok we can do that."

      "Oh i see interesting." I then say as he tells me about the other experiments he's done from what he said it seemed harmless. He seemed like a very curious person. I wondered if he was ever going to document his own powers.

      "Are you going to eat?" i then asked noticing he hasn't eaten a bite..he must be excited about this whole thing. I then notice a fight and the older adults coming in..wonder what happened. I decided to ignore it.

      Sakamoto

      "Oh what really? that hilarious." I say. I did not know that at all

      "Oh..if you say it's alright then.."I then say although I was a little worried I could imagine how my mother would act if I had done that things. Just running away although I kinda felt bad that she said they didn't worry about her. I then heard a commotion and look over curious ..what was going on?

      'Whats going on over there?" i say looking

      (@Kait Yeah Tegan is..haha ok XD)

      Tegan

      The adults come and intervened. That girl let me go and I quickly move away as soon as she let me go. That girl dropped that act of being friendly.

      "I-it was an accident." I squeaked to them as the girl said it was my fault...she glared as me and I gulped again. Maybe I shouldn't have said anything at all.

      God how did I end up with this, i then think and sighed.

      Itzlie

      The other two seemed to be able to handle what was going on. Not buying that girls act....it was kinda obvious.

      Samual seemed to be able to especially handle it very well. The girl Tegan spoke up as that other one glared what did she do to deserve so much hate?, i then think

    • icon-non-member.png

      Morrigan
      Morrigan
      I stepped in and looked at the adults. "Don't you think that's a little much. Where here because we need help controlling our powers. If you going to punish her for losing control that's messed up. Why don't you try teaching instead of scholdning." I said and folded my arms. I was upset but I didn't let it show. I've always hated athority. And I hate punishments. I've been on the receiving end of many.

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      ((Hey Alex quick question. Has Tegan made any friends?))



      Demi

      "Don't you think that's a little much? We're here because we need help controlling our powers. If you're going to punish her for losing control that's messed up. Why don't you try teaching instead of scolding."

      I look at Morrigan in surprise. The hell? She's actually standing up for me? What's her angle?

      Big dude seems to deflate a little, though it isn't by much and that scowl of his is still going strong. Even through the that thick bush he calls a beard, I can see his jaw working around while the wheels turned in his head. Either way, I doubt this muscle head will listen, let alone consider--

      "You may have a point," he sighs softly.

      ...

      ...

      ...

      Well I'll be damn. I stand corrected.

      "I suppose we cannot be too hard on you for a first offense. However, you're still stuck on chore duty for the next three days, young lady." By this point he really is talking to me like he's my dad...fucking weird. It's kinda making me nauseous, to be honest. He looks at the other women ((Carrie and Itzlie)); I'm guessing to see if they have any objections or something to add.

      While he's distracted, I glance at Morrigan and nod in gratitude. She's got balls, I'll give her that.

      ***

      ((Hmmm...I feel like making Nellie uncomfortable. LET'S GO!!!))

      Penelope

      I simply smile when Helen thanks me. We settle into comfortable silence for a while, reading our books and just basking in each other's presence. Well, I mean, I know for a fact I'm basking in hers. However, over a half-hour into reading, I drop my book and realize Cy and Nellie are still talking, looking as quirky and chippy as ever.

      Those two really are odd but in a refreshing sort of way. I almost feel guilty about ignoring them so much when we first met but I had been so wrapped up in Helen at the time...I suppose I should fix that. Doing so as gently as possible, I tap Helen on her shoulder and whisper, "Hey, Helen? I'm going over to talk with Cy and Nellie for a moment. Promise I won't be gone long."

      ***

      Nellie

      I smirk at Cy, loving how flustered he looks. I'm kind of glad he wears his heart on his sleeve so much, it doesn't leave me guessing about him all the time. I prefer straight-forward and honesty people, it earns my respect. "Good to know. And of course we'll bring in the fuzzy socks and blanket! We're not amateurs."

      My attention on Cy is interrupted when I notice that Penelope girl walk over. I quirk an eyebrow, not even hiding my surprise. Heh, and here I thought she didn't really like us. Or just me, to be specific. I am the one who knocked her friend over.

      "H-hey," she says timidly. She then starts playing with her beanie...the heck is she nervous about? I won't bite hon, I was vegan in a past life. "Um, I was just wondering...I was pretty rude to you guys earlier and I don't think I made a very good first impression." She holds a hand out, weak and shaking.

      Attempting to calm her hand, I flash a soft smile and shake her hand. "Ah, come off it. There's no need to get hung up over that. I didn't exactly do a good job with first impressions either, you know?" Penelope nods, the relief so apparent on her face that it's blinding.

      "So...I don't think I ever got to ask you guys. What're your abilities? I'm just curious."

      I go back to reading my Bio book.

      Nope.

      Nu-uh.

      No.

      This conversation never happened. I refuse. I suffer from short-term memory loss. Reid who? What's this house? Am I reading a bio book? Sweet. Don't question it.

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      (It's a good language to learn. Although some of the things make me giggle when they shouldn't XD Ice cream in french is la glass, and so every time someone from my friend group here's that they pretend to eat ice cream and say crunch. It ruins me XD)

      Andre

      "I recommend trying it out." I say with a nod then look down at my food. "Oh my, I completely forgot." I say and bring up my food to my lips before eating some. I clear my throat once I had some to eat and I say "I am hoping to conduct more research on powers, but I figure your's is very easy to document. I might even take some pictures on what you summon and see if you can summon those from the pictures." I say grinning as I think of this "As for my abilities...I am not sure if I can document it. It is very, hard to do so. I mean, I am leaving my body. There is no way I can record myself outside my body, nor can I prove that I have ever left." I pause "Besides someone might think I am dead if I do it for too long. That won't be good for the staff

      Winnifred

      I look over and sigh "A scuffle. I would assume at least. That would be expected when it comes to us with abilities." I say and decide to ignore it for now. I don't think I should get involved with whatever drama there happens to be right about now. It would be better not to get in trouble right now. I mean we already broke through the owner's wall. "I can't imagine a fight would happen already. Seems a little too crazy."

      Carrie

      I inhale sharply but allow a smile to curl upon my face, even as Sam has given her a punishment. "This house is about safety, miss." I say lowly, still keeping the thin smile along my countenance. "And if you have a problem with not being able to control your anger because a person commits an accident, that is not my problem. That is not a problem about your abilities. That is a you problem. You got off easy this time, but I swear, if an incident happens again because you can't control your temper, then I won't hesitate to make sure your punishment is more severe. I'd recommend learning to control your emotions before trying to control your abilities." I say and keep calm, at least, I try to. I don't like it when someone questions the authority. Heat rises in my chest but I force myself to keep it down. Sometimes I think particular people shouldn't have powers. It's only a risk towards themselves and towards other people. A lump grows in my throat and I forcefully swallow it down.

      Cyrus

      I laugh softly at what she says then look to Penelope as she comes over to join us. I see Helen peeking over at us but she doesn't say anything and hides herself behind her book. I don't blame the poor girly. We are nuts.

      I take her hand and nod at her apology after Nellie "Besides, I am socially awkward not because I am quiet, but because I ramble and ramble and ramble but also speak a lot, and of course, ramble." I laugh softly then get somewhat excited as she asks me about my ability. I don't notice Nellie look uncomfortable so I simply take off my glove and reach for a book. It opens up to a random page as I take it then starts to roll out of my hands before it hits the wall. It sort of barks at me before attempting to roll over again but ends up on it's side. It continues to open its pages and bark at me. "Um, I can make things come to life but good Jesus that little bugger is giving me a hard time." I say, blinking at the now livid book.

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      (Kate I LOVE French! Been studying the beautiful language and culture for four years now and I've almost got enough credits to earn a minor in French. Plus I lived in Lyon, France for a few months, which was fantastic! Gawd I miss the people over there so much!!!

      *ahem*

      My gush moment is over now...))



      Demi

      I roll my eyes again as the woman ((Carrie)) continues scolding me. She's not pulling any punches, even with that weird ass, tight lip smile on her face. I can tell she's probably trying not to blow a casket right now. Heh, and she says I have temper issues? Look in the mirror when you get the chance.

      I've heard this lecture a million times already, so her words don't really faze me. When she's done, I just nod and mumble, "Yes ma'am. Won't happen again." I can't afford to get kicked out. I need to find those collectors. Once the adults leave, I turn to Morrigan and flash her grin.

      "Well that was fun."

      ***

      Samuel

      After the child had apologized for her behavior (though I doubt how genuine it is...), I gently place a hand on Carrie's back and guide her out of the dining hall. Poor dear, she seems more wound up than usual. I hate seeing my Care Bear like this. Once we're quite a distance down the hall and away from prying eyes, I push stray locks of hair behind her ear and smile softly.

      I cradle her hands in mine and whisper, "Are you alright, baby girl?" That may seem like a dumb question. I know for a fact that she's agitated but there's a touch of depression lurking beneath it, which is something I don't see often.

      My heart aches just thinking about it. Carrie is such a wonderful woman and an even more amazing best friend. She doesn't deserve anything less than love and happiness.

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      (@Kait no she hasn't made ANY friends..so sad hahah)

      Itzlie

      I looked at Carrie and Samual seemed to be on the opposite side of this debate...i sighed and think for a second.

      "There's a whole in the wall. This isn't about her controlling her powers but her temper."I then say softly not trying to sound harsh but it was true. I say to Morrigan mostly siding with Carrie,"While she also tried to lie about it."

      "Do you see any of the other kids trying to stab eachother. You could have really hurt that girl over an accident." i say," luckly you didn't but still..."

      "If you think we are treating you unfair you can talk to Scott but we are trying to be reasonable about this.." I say to Demi," It is your first offense so it's not like we will be kicking you out or anything."

      "Alright then I guess." i then say as she apologized but it obviously seemed fake and she left. Well i guess they will be kids...we did scold her enough. I then see Samual take Carrie away and I leave too. I should go get someone to clean the mess up though.

      (@Katesea oh la glass? I didin't know and lol that's hilarious)

      Tegan

      i silently walked away as they scold her...if that girl Demi gets mad. I am thinking maybe I should be thinking of avoiding her. I sighed quickly moving to get food as I was still starving.

      Alexander

      I watched that idiot leave to get food and roll my eyes. This was interesting to watch. I at least thought the adults were trying to act fair..i guess.

      Violet

      I nod and listen to him...he then starts to eat.

      "Yeah I had never tried it before to be honest it is a good idea." I comment

      "I see...that is true." I say," I guess it would be hard to document...although have you tried anything while you are outside of your body? Like moving things i guess. How long can you stay out? Oh that is true...you don't want to scare them."

      Sakamoto

      "Oh wow..yeah. That I didn't expect a fight to happen so soon. Although I am curious what exactly happens." I then say.

      "Yeah right now, it would be best to leave it alone. Just in general it doesn't seem like our business." I then say and shrug taking a sip of my drink.

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      ((@Alex ah, okay. Just checking! *Devises a plot to get Tegan an unlikely friend* Hehehehehehe....))
  • @kait...oh oh..don't know if I like his lol XD)

  • icon-non-member.png

    Morrigan
    Morrigan

    "A blast." I said. "Let's get out of here and talk about that thing." I said pointedly. I grabbed my glass from the table and lead the way out the door. "God I hate people in charge. They are so pushy. No respect for us." I grumbled.



    (sorry its not long)

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    (It's fine ^^)

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    (French is amazing, and I think my favorite memory of learning it was when we wrote a story together about a person who stole and flew a plane, but steal and fly are the same word in french, and so it was constant confusion all around. Long story short the character parachuted down to a neighborhood and I think was eaten by an alligator. Goodness gracious I cannot remember XD)(Also Kaitlyn do you have any plot ideas about the collectors? I think it would be interesting if they somehow connected with the evolutionists)

    Carrie

    I nod slowly at the girl's apology but I don't believe she means it. I am relieved with Itzlie agrees with me but I feel my heart sink when she mentions Scott. The poor dear will probably let her off kindly. He is too much of a dad to be honest at some point, and not the strong strict type, but the one who commends clever vengeance and would probably go play baseball with any of the kids here. He is forgiving, but sometimes it is a little too much.

    Sam leads me out and I am somewhat surprised as he does so, and I feel a familiar heat return to my cheeks as he brushes my hair and cradles my hands in his. I figure this is just healthy color returning to my cheeks. I didn't realize he could tell I was upset by the girl. There was just something about that encounter that set me off. Maybe I was just as mad as she was. I couldn't explain it, although I think I could had I just focused hard enough. But I don't. "I am fine Sammy." I tell him with a soft smile "Teenagers suck, that is all. Um, I just thought it was...crazy that some people with behaviors like that are gifted with powers..." Again I look down at my hands but I am calm as I see his hands holding mine.

    (Alex my classmates will be the death of me. I swear we just write stories all the time in French and one was about me and another friend of mine disposing of people we hit with a car XD And then we tell these stories out of context to other people. It is very fun)

    Andre

    "I have been able to move one object, a pencil, but that was when I was in a dream I at least think. Um, it was hard. Caused me to have pain after I returned to my body..." I admit then bite my lip "The longest I have been out must have been three minutes. I felt horrible afterwards." I say "I think if I stay out too long I will die. I'd rather not test that theory." I say and bite my lip. I'd rather not die and be proven right. Nothing there. Or worse. Proven wrong. I try not to think about that "I will try to increase my times while I am here. Maybe I can spy on people with this ability."

    Winnifred

    I shake my head. I was almost tempted to check on one of the girls but I decide not to. They are all okay, no one is bleeding or literally on fire, so I am sure everything is just fine. "Besides I don't want no drama llama mama with no comma in between" I say with a soft laugh. My guardian always told me that, I never understood why though. But it was funny. And it made me feel alright inside. So that's all that mattered.

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    Itzlie
    I watched as that girl Tegan left..ok then. I shake my head at the other two there was no way getting them. I sighee and looked for my brother...I wonder if he's changel that much. How were we the bad guys when she almost stabed the girl?
    I then went and saw Carrie and Sam..
    Aww they were cute. I grin and walked past being quiet as not to ruin yhere little moment.
    (Itzlie is shipiping them)

    Tegan
    I sit by myself..so much for making friends. I should write to my grandparents. Since I couldn't call

    Dear grandma and grandpa,
    How are you? I am doing fine thanks for letting me come here. I miss you guys already but I have made some friends.

    I looked at the piece of paper and crumbled it up..I didn't want to worry them but I didn't want to lie either. This wasn't how I wanted this you end up. I had thought that coming here would be differnt then being alone but noohing has chnaged...who knows though? I try to be optimistic with how this is just the first day. It was just a couple bad onccidents.

    Violet
    "Hu..I see. Ok if you don't want to mess with it, it's fine." I say. I smiled and pat his back not wanting to make him uncomfertable. I also didn't want to push it if he didn't want to talk about it.
    "Oh ok." I say and laughed then joke," you can be like a spy."
    I was glad I was able to joke like this know.

    Sakamoto
    I looked over seemed like it was resolved. I did feel bad for that girl Tegan
    "What? I never heard of that before. I say and laughed. That was funny.
    "I guess yeah..no need for drama." I then say

    Alexander
    (Don't know what to do with him so he will just be sitting)

  • icon-moderator.png

    Kaitlyn Guinyard
    ((Don't worry Alex! I have nothing but good intentions for Poor Tegan! Swear on it! *crosses my heart*

    And yeah Kate, I've been thinking for a while about how to include the collectors with The Evolutionists. We can talk some more in the Plot discussion, if you'd like? Also, I posted for Nellie and Penelope on the previous page! I wanted to make Nellie uncomfortable lol! And omg, I'd totally read that story lmao! Gotta love writing stories/making skits for French, it's the best! X'D

    AND OMG YAS CARRIE AND SAM HAVE A SHIPPER!! CAM/SARRIE FTW!!))

    Demi

    Morrigan and I step out of the mansion to find a more private place to talk. As we're walking, I nod in agreement to her statement. "It's fucking ridiculous, I know. Those overbearing idiots really looked at me like some kind of criminal. It's not like I was gonna kill her or anything." I think I say that last part to convince myself. I bust crooks, not become one. However, I'm starting to notice just how short my fuse is getting; I've been losing my cool more and more recently and injuring my culprits worse than usual.

    My hunch? I'm getting impatient. I've been following this trail for months and yet it never seems like I'm getting any closer to my goal. It's like the whole world is against me. No, the whole universe. As if it's trying to tell me that I should give up on Koda...

    Hell no.

    That's not happening anytime soon!

    I sneer a little. "People are just too sensitive nowadays."

    ***

    Samuel

    Although Carrie says she's alright, I'm slow to believe her. She doesn't have that charming shine in her eyes or that precious little smirk on her lips. When her eyes dip down to our joined hands, it seems to settle her a bit. The sight fills my chest with warmth; to know that even this can help my Care Bear when she's down is so reassuring.

    I let go of her hands to gently place them on either side of her face, guiding her eyes to lock with mine. "I'll take your word for it, baby girl. But you know I can't handle seeing you like that. You'll have to make it up to me tonight. Netflix marathon? Just me, you, and the chocolate you like to slip into people's pockets." I cap that off with a soft chuckle.

    I momentarily become distracted by the sprinkle of freckles on her face. There are so many of them. I could see myself counting them forever. My right thumb caresses her cheek a brief moment, transfixed, but then I snap out of my reverie and drop my hands. "I'd say lunch period will be over in ten minutes or so...should we take the chance to tell Scott what happened?"

    ***

    Quinn

    ((Italics = Dream/In Quinn's head))

    I'm floating in an ink black pool. Or is it a void? Maybe both. I can't really tell the difference. The darkness is endless on all sides yet I can't help but feel like something sinister is lurking out there. I can't tell if I'm standing up or lying down. Which way is up or down? left or right? I can't process any of this...Am I dreaming?

    Suddenly, the floor beneath me shimmers and bottoms out, and gravity is suddenly turned back on. I'm falling. My lungs tell me that I'm screaming but my ears only register a faint buzzing. Wind whips about me so fast and sharply that it hurts, like icy hot lashes to my skin. Where're my clothes?

    My body slows to a jerking stop. The momentum is so powerful that my spine arches from the force, a painful ache racing through my muscles. I'm paralyzed now, just hovering inches over a wide span of what I can only assume to be black tinted glass. An unknown force turns me over until I'm facing it, forcing me to look at my frightened reflection. I can't see anything beyond the glass. It is just more darkness. Nothingness. A dead, empty space--

    A hand appears on the other side and slaps the glass. An arm follows that hand, skinny and pale and sickly. Then a shoulder...upper body...head. It is a fuzzy pasty silhouette. The most I can make out is its scrawny feminine shape. A silky hush pierces the glass.

    "You can't run from everything..."

    "Ah!"

    I jolt awake with sweat running down my face. I immediately slam my back to the wall and hug the pillow to my chest. It's stained red, probably from the scratches on my face. I focus on regulating my breathing.

    "W-what the fuck..."

    I hold off on taking another nap. I just sit there, trying to understand what the hell that dream means.


  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    (@Katie would it be Carrsam or SamCarr?
    Lol XD yeah Itzlie is)
    (Oh yeah sure demi..you so weren't going to hurt Tegan with a bone knife you almost got her with? And that everyone is just being sensitive -insert sarcasmall here- And ok I'm trusting you with Tegan XD)

    (@katesea oh what teally? That's hilarious did you write that story?)

  • icon-non-member.png

    Morrigan
    Morrigan

    I nod in agreement. "So what did you want to say." I said taking a drink and leaning against a wall.

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    stoke.gif



    (This is how I imagine Itzlie XD)(Uh I am going with Sarrie XD So the stories were written by the class. I would write the general story as they gave out suggestions and we did this one exercise were rather than the students coming up with the story the teacher started. So our teacher is amazing and he would generally just do silly things and so he told us what to do. An example would be "Katie tombe" and I would fall and such. So our teacher started with someone loosing a shoe and someone tripping over an apple and dying and somehow we ended up with me getting into a car and being a horrible driver and we 'hit' a person. It was equally the weirdest but best class I had all year)

    Andre

    I am surprised as she pats my back but I don't say anything. I haven't had affectionate contact since my mother had hugged me for the last time...several years ago. I shake my head from the memory and I say "Yeah...I can use blackmail stuff." I say with a lighthearted laugh. I shake my head "I don't think I will ever go out for so long. I think I would just stay in my body for as long as I can...This body which i feel incredibly comfortable in." I still couldn't believe I had a spirit. Or at least that is what I think it was. I always assumed brain function acted as a sort of soul, but maybe I was wrong. Although I am almost never wrong, but I guess there are exceptions.

    Winnifred

    I smile "My guardian is a funny man to say the least..." I say and look down at my cracked phone "Um, he's not actually my dad but I sort of see him like one...I just feel awkward if I call him papa or something..." As much as I want to. I mean, I give him hugs on a daily basis but I can't even call him father. Perhaps it was for the better "But yes, he has several funny sayings. My favorite is when he says 'cry me a table, Win.'" I shake my head "He just likes to make me laugh. He is pretty good at it."

    (@Kaitlyn I posted for Cyrus :)(Yeah I'd be happy to chat in the plot discussion. I am excited to see your ideas *wink*)

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    giphy.gif

    giphy.gif



    tenor.gif



    LOL YES XD This is Itzlie! lol XD
    • (@katesea oh yeah I see thats interesting. we did that in groups one time in Spanish class..nothing interesting as yours tory to be honest lol)(Sounds like you had a fun class XD)

      Voilet

      He seemed surprised when I pat his back, i carefully put my hands down..maybe I should just leave him alone. I laughed at the joke.

      "Oh ok..makes sense." I say and smiled. I then get up to put my stuff in the trash as I had finished eating. It felt nice to have a friend..maybe coming here wasn't such a bad thing. Anyways I left him as he seemed to be deep in thought about his powers.

      I am careful with going around the mess of food that girl (Tegan) had left.

      Sakamoto

      I listened to her and title my head..so the person taking care of her wasn't her dad.

      I am curious as some questions ran through my head wanting to get to know her more: Like what happened to her parents? Who was the person taking care of her? Did she enjoy living there? I don't ask as I do not want to intrude if she didn't want to say anything.

      "Oh i see..i hadn't hear that one either." I say and chuckled.

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      (Itzlie is all of us to be honest XD)(We have some crazy kids in that class, but I even told my teacher that when I had the worst days that class made up for it and the touched look on his face. Oh my lord)(Eventually this'll happen

      tumblr_inline_n3zoq7s2KW1s3e5o4.gif



      Andre

      I watch her go and I am silent for a second until I look down at the food I didn't finish. I came in here starving and yet somehow I didn't feel the same way. I stare down at the table and keep thinking about what happened today. I still couldn't believe it. It all felt so...unreal. I hated the feeling. I close my eyes then open them and realize I am outside of my body. My actually body slumps against the chair and my eyes close. Oh no, this isn't good. I go over and try to get back into my body without much luck. This was no good. I try to keep myself calm and I shake my body a bit before I come back to consciousness, but I am gasping for breath as my eyes flicker open. I manage to relieve my stress on my chest and I feel my eyes sting as I brush my hair back from my face.

      Winnifred

      I smile "He is...odd, to say the least. But I love him, and I am certain that he will think I am fine." I shake my head slowly. I didn't want to talk to him about my aunt. Not yet anyway. I didn't want to be called CinderFred or something ridiculous like that, because that was basically what I was. But I didn't say so. In fact I just keep a smile on my face. "So is it just you and your mother?" I ask trying to drift away from my own subject.

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      (Haha trued XD I mean i can imagine if they go on a date and Itzlie finds outs...she would try to drag someone and sneak around to see her OTP XD like this:

      8121b1bf8207ff6d82ceef9f18b754cd.jpg



      Lol she's not THAT crazy XD

      Voilet

      I come back and he is gasping for air..? what happened? i just left for a couple seconds

      "You okay?" i asked wondering what happened. He didn't look to good...I bite my nail worried and looked around flustered not sure what to do. I looked around for the assitanct

      "Is something wrong? Do you need to go to the nurse? Should I get the assistants to help? Are you okay to walk..? I mean I don't think I would be able to help carry you or anything." I say worried. This was like the second time this has happened if I remember.

      (since we are doing gifs..i imagine Voilet like this right now XD

      20c164d07138c66a3d2371f360452088.gif

      )

      tumblr_lhnf6vfgVu1qzmmfho1_500.gif



      Sakamoto

      "Oh i see." I say as she tells me about him.

      "Hu..oh no it's me my mother and father. Although my father works a lot." I then say," just a usual family i guess. nothing much to say."

      "Why are you asking..you want to know more about me." i say teasing her and chuckled as I nudged her. Of course I was only playing. I noticed she had dodged talking about her family more but I ignore that. I was always told it was that polite thing to do by my mother.

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      ((What the world?? Y'all I step out for an hour and THIS happens?? Lmao y'all crazy! X'D

      Also Kate I posted for Samuel and Quinn!))

      Demi

      I sigh and lean on the same wall. I think for a moment, wondering where to start and what details I should leave out. "I'm here on a personal mission. I've been trying to bust this ring of underground traffickers for years now and I've just recently found a lead. It brought me here. From what I've figured out, abnormals are hot on the market nowadays and this place is a target." I look at Morrigan seriously. "You get what I'm saying here, right? These kids could get taken away forever and I refuse to let that happen again."

      ***

      Penelope

      I gape in awe when the book in Cy's hand suddenly comes to life and starts acting like a dog...Could I adopt it? I wonder if I could pet it. "That's amazing," I breathe. Just for the heck of it, I pick the book up and tentatively scratch the tip of it's spine. It barks happily in response and I giggle. "Can I keep him? He's adorable!"

      However, my glee dies a bit when I notice Nellie is outright ignoring my question. In fact, she seems to ignoring everyone right now. "Um...Nellie? What about you?"

      "What about me?" she shoots back without taking her eyes off her book.

      I squirm in place, starting to feel a little uncomfortable. I shoot Cy a look in hopes that he knows what's going on with her. "W-what's your ability?"

      Nellie doesn't respond. Her blatant dismissal of me hurts a bit. Cradling the dog book closer to me, I take a step back with my head lowered. "L-look, I'm sorry if I made you mad or anything. I must've crossed a line somewhere but I swear I didn't m-mean it." I could feel heat building in my cheeks, embarrassed by my stupidity and lack of social skills. How could I mess up such a simple conversation?



      ((AND OMG ALEX I LOOOOOOOVE KIMI NI TODOKE!!!))

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      (Kaitlyn thanks XD)

      Carrie

      I look at him in a gape, sort of surprised as he takes my face in his hands. "Netflix...that sounds perfect, we can binge watch something for a few hours...of course we need blanket forts and a pillow to hug." I say in an attempt to make him feel better. I shouldn't think that my attitude should bring him down. I never want that to happen. I need him to be that perfect goofball that he is. "There are so many shows I need to show you." I say then poke his nose with my thumb, although I stop as my eyes get lost in his as he strokes his thumb across my cheeks. Oh no no no. The heat is back. why is that?

      "Oh, yes we should tell Scott..." I say lowly "Um...I think that the poor dear is not going to be very happy. I don't know if he will do much, but maybe bring out schedules of what a punishment should look like, and of course a procedure guide." I know that is generally what he does. For a man whose been in service and has been through punishments, or has at least witnessed them, he is awfully skittish about putting one through. I honestly think he would be more of a kid's best friend than a dad, although I know he was basically one.

      (I can imagine Itlzie being like "SCOTT!" And he's just like 'My little helpers are growing up so fast...dang it Alex I think I need to make a discussion just for gif reactions XD)(Oh my god Violet I am dying)

      Andre

      I shake my head and place my hand over my chest "I...I am okay. Shit..." I shake my head vigorously and I manage to calm myself "Sorry, I mean crud." I say and take my napkin and wipe my mouth as though getting rid of the curse word. "I am okay...Just gave myself a scare...Um, I left my body and couldn't get back." I admit, my chest heaving underneath my hand "I was just thinking and I...I left my body. I had no control..." I admit, breathing in and out as I attempt to keep myself tranquil "Otherwise I am fine. I don't need a nurse." My head was pounding though, although the pain starts to wither.

      Winnifred

      I roll my eyes "yes I want to know more about you...the name of your family dog, your first house address, and of course your social security number." I joke with a soft laugh. "Not to mention your Netflix password. I am guessing it is somewhere around SakaRocksForever" I tease him and shake my head, still grinning. Anything to distract him from my family life. I mean, it is not the worst situation, but it wasn't like I enjoyed having my aunt, or lack of parents. Hey I was on my way to being batman! Nanananananaa BATMAN. I shake myself out of it very quickly. I did not need to go down that route.

      Cyrus

      I grin "Of course you can keep him. He hates me anyway, at least I assume." I reach out to pet him and he snaps at me and I take a step back. "How did I even make something that hated me so much?" I laugh softly then raise my eyebrow over at Nellie. I cannot remember why this is such a sore subject for her. I notice Penelope look worried and I see Helen come up to go check on her

      "You okay?" She asks lowly and I scoff before saying

      "Don't mind my Nellie Belly, she is just being silly right now. You didn't do nothing wrong." I say then accidentally brush my finger across my jacket. Oh great. My hood comes over my head and I realize the jacket is not trying to strangle me, but to hug me. Oh great. "A little help!" I exclaim, laughing as my proclamation is muffled. My jacket snuggles around me and I can't see. "Oh great." I mumble and find myself all wrapped up. This was just super.


    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      (@Kait lol XD yeah sorry not sorry for all the spam and gifs)

      (OMG yes i love it too...although I just started it its soon cute hehe =3)

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      (@katesea lol imagine if that really does happenXD haha Scots reaction is hilarious XD)

      (a post fore reaction gifs? XD ok

      tenor.gif



      (haha yes Voilets reaction is hilarious XD)

      Violet

      I frown still a little worried about him..he cussed so he defiantly didn't seem alright.

      "O-okay if you say so." I say and nod. biting my lip.

      So he left his body does it hurt every time?, I think. I then think what I would do if it was young of my younger siblings and I go through my purse...getting out a chocolate bar. That should help right?

      "u-um here i don't know if this will help. Hopefully it will help calm you down and get your sugar up." I say quickly. He at least didn't seem like it was something that serious at least.

      Sakamoto

      I laughed glad I could joke with her like this.

      "Sakarocks forever? really I'm not that conceited Also I'm sorry all that information is classified. Gotta keep up my mysterious and cool demeanor"I then say and grin leaning back trying to be cool. I end up leaning back to much and fall.

      Not cool, I think

      "ouch" I say. Well that was embarrassing...i rubbed the back of my head

      "I'm alright." I then say quickly getting up. The fall wasn't that bad mostly just hurt my pride a little. I really shouldn't have been leaning back on these chairs

      WkVeJsi.gif

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      ((Bruh, YES! A discussion dedicated to our reactions through gifs??? Praise.))

      Samuel

      I chuckle in response. "You have a point there. Scott can be quite soft-hearted." I then slap on a goofy grin and bang a fist on my chest, acting like one of those macho men you see on Old Spice commercials. "He should man up one of these days! Put his foot down and just wreak of testosterone!" I'm giving my all not to laugh and break my impressive impersonation. I figured all those years of theater in high school would come in handy one day.

      Dropping the dopey act, I offer her my arm with a wide smile. "Shall we, my lady?"

      ***

      Nellie

      The discomfort is on a whole new level when Penelope's friend comes over. Oh boy...I didn't expect things to get this awkward. I had hoped Penelope would just drop it and give up; apparently, she's a lot more sensitive than I thought and now I feel like a complete jerk...

      Luckily, Cy comes to the rescue and takes the attention off of me when he accidentally brings his jacket to life. I snort (ah crap, a snort? Really, Nellie?? You've just lost your Nellie Bond privileges! No self-respecting Bond snorts!) behind my hand when the jacket literally wraps Cy into a hug. This dude is too precious and pure for his own good. It almost makes me wonder how he could be friends with someone like me. If he found out my ability, there's no doubt he'd run away...I push that image out of my head. It hurts too much to think about.

      Trying to fix my mistake, I clear my throat like the awkward little vanilla cow cupcake I am and say, "Um...I'm sorry, Penelope. I just don't like talking about my powers." I then look at Helen. "I didn't mean any harm to your girlfriend, Helen."



      ((IIIIIIIIIiiiiiiiIIIIIII aaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAmmmmmMMMMM AAAAAAAaaaaaaaAAaaa troublemaker.

      NO REGRETS UP IN HERE.

      giphy.gif

      ))

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      (I think Scott is a shipper at heart XD Ya know just a discussion for gifs and such XD)(Andre would just be like...Woman I almost died, um, I am fine....)

      Andre

      "Thanks Lupin." I say and take the chocolate bar she gives me graciously. I eat it down rather quickly and I admit I do feel better with sugar in my system. I clear my throat and I say "This doesn't happen often but when it does it scares the hell out of me." I admit, my breathing still somewhat uneven. "Thanks again for the chocolate." I say "I need to repay you for that...maybe I'll get you some butterscotches or caramel." I say and I sit up a little more evenly so I don't fall out of the chair. Once I feel comfortable in my own body I slump back. "Geez, I wish this would just stop, I mean, how is me being able to leave my body helpful?"

      Winnifred

      (FRYYYYYYYYYYYYYY)

      I lean back and I point and laugh. I end up falling over too but I am laughing too much to care. "Saka you are killing me!" I exclaim and I end up throwing myself back as I laugh, then I realize that that action could also make power if I was laughing enough. "I AM OKAY!" I exclaim and manage to breath as I get back up and walk over to him, grinning. I offer him my hand to help him up. "Come on then there charmer."

      Carrie

      I end up laughing at what he says about Scott "He's killed men you know, right?" I ask. I didn't even think it was true, he just told me he did go through some training and didn't tell me much else. I shake my head "He's just a fluff ball, and we love him that way." I can't help but think that Sam is the perfect solution to any of my stress. Perfect solution to...anything really.

      He offers me his arm and I loop my arm into his and I nod "Yes sir, let us be off towards the boss. The wonderful boss who keeps us employed." I grin softly and start walking with him upstairs. I figure Scott is still in his office. The poor dear loses track of time so easily.

      Helen

      Cy is struggling around in the jacket and he ends up on the floor, but now he can actually breath, so he is in content as he is stuck to his jacket. I laugh softly then hear what Nellie says. Girlfriend? Of course she is my girl friend. She is a girl and she is a friend. I don't see why she needs to put the gender of my friend before hand, how odd. "She is fine I am sure. Right Pen?" I look back to her reassuringly with a smile. I don't realize how oblivious I look right now, but that's okay. She's my friend and she should know I am there for her if she needs it

      (Helen isn't homophobic but she has no idea that you can like the same gender XD I just figured that was a part of her personality, considering she doesn't get out much and doesn't get to see the big bright world)

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      Penelope

      I don't hear absolutely anything else but girlfriend.

      ...Girlfriend. Me. As Helen's girlfriend.

      Girlfriend.

      GIRLFRIEND!

      I mutter something along the the lines of "Dream come true" before fainting, my face as red as a lobster.

      giphy.gif



      ((Oh Penelope I gotta find you somebody to love girl cuz this is getting ridiculous...))
        • haha ok although I can't promise that I won't put gifs. in here too XD)(I know right..XD Voilet is just standing there panicking haha Hes like "I am fine...not really")

          Violet

          "Welcome." I say and smiled. I sighed relieved that he was better

          I am glad you are feeling better with the chocolate...u-um you don't have to give me anything." I say,' i was just worried about you."

          "u-um..i'm sure you will figure something out about your powers." I then say and nod.

          Sakamoto

          (haha XD yes Fry)

          She laughed at me and I rolled my eyes then smirked

          "Gee thanks." I then say and she suddenly flies back, and she then says she's ok. I am glad she sometimes worried me when she does that sometime.

          "Alright if you say so." I then say. She helped me up

          "thanks." I say," charmer really?"

        • icon-moderator.png

          ❤Alex❤
          (Pen reminds me of Pearl from Steven Universe...poor pen she needs to find another girl to love v.v )

        • icon-moderator.png

          Kaitlyn Guinyard
          ((OMG I'm so glad I'm not the only one who saw the resemblance lmao! Yeah I really don't know what I'm gonna do about Pen's love life. I'm almost tempted to pair her up with one of my characters but I just can't bring myself to do it. It seems boring and almost like cheating. *shrugs* We'll see what happens lol!))

        • icon-founder.png

          KateSea
          (Oh god I suddenly feel bad that Helen isn't a lesbian XD)

          Helen

          My eyes widen "Oh my god! Penny!" I exclaim as she faints and I go kneel next to her and I tap her face to make sure she is okay. Oh god, she's burning up! The poor dear "Penny, can you hear me? Penny come on, wake up now..." I say worried for my friend. Was this some sort of panic attack? Oh god what do I do? I feel my own anxiety setting in and I'm trying to breath evenly.

          Winnifred

          (Phillip j Fry will be the death of me XD)

          i laugh softly "Would you prefer if I call you a dweeb? I'm sure you would." I grin at him and I poke his nose. "But it's no matter." I go to sit back in my seat and I'm careful not to set myself off again. I really need to control myself. I don't want to back myself into a wall, or worse, into the girl who resembled Wolverine when his claws were made of bone. Oh Logan, how each of your movies made me fangirl like a wuss.

          Andre

          (Andre: EVERYTHINGS FINE)

          "Someone, worried about me?" I scoff then let out a laugh "Ha! That's a new one...but thank you. I, um, appreciate the concern," I say then allow ansmile. "That's very nice of you to be so concerned about a grouch like me." I rub the back of my head. I'm sure several people would have just let me choke to death as I was trying to breath. I needed to get this under control

        • icon-moderator.png

          Kaitlyn Guinyard
          ((@Kate don't be, this is comedy gold lmao!))



          Nellie

          Helen's response leaves me confused a moment...Huh, so they're not a couple? And here I thought they were--

          *thump!*

          "Oh shit!" The words slip out before I can think to stop them. Penelope just fainted! Fainted! I point at the fallen girl with a shaky finger, "D-d-does this always happen??"

        • icon-moderator.png

          ❤Alex❤
          (Eh...well i do not think that it's cheating to pair up if that's it. I know some people who have done it..if Pen really does need somebody-shrugs-)

        • icon-founder.png

          KateSea
          (I can always make a character for Pen or something...)

          Helen

          "N-no!" I exclaim worriedly, feeling my heart pound relentlessly in my chest. I tap her cheek and try to do it harder to wake her up. "She's never...Penny?" I ask and feel myself get choked up "Come on Pen wake up..." I say and tap her face a little more, feeling my eyes sting. I am on the verge of panicking. I don't want my only friend to have been hurt by some force I couldn't assist with. "Wake up!"

        • icon-moderator.png

          ❤Alex❤
          Sakamoto

          I chuckled

          "Call me whatever you want." I say and grinned with a shrug. She booped my noise and I laughed a little more," Doesn't bother me. You know in reason..be nice with the knicknames"

          I'm getting use to her giving me knicknames: Saka, charmer....dweed

          latest



          I went and sat back down next to her to finish eating. I see her looking at the girl with the power to move her bones....i title my head. That girl was very scary i wondered how that other girl Tegan was doing after the whole thing.

          "What are you thinking?" i then asked.

          She might not want to be caught looking at that girl or she could get mad, i think wondering if I should say anything

          Violet

          (lol yup, he is stubborn XD)

          I just smiled as best as I could glad he seemed to be ok. I had been worried

          "I see..."I say. I knew what that felt like back home...what he said about people not caring. I shake that thought out of my head.

          "Well I mean of course I do care..we are friends right....i hope." I say shyly and smiled. Maybe I said to much and I blushed embarrassed. Maybe he didn't consider me a friends, and I looked away.

          God I was being so awkward, i think. I mean he probably didn't want to be friends anyways. It was a stupid thing to say. I mean I can't just assume that he would be my friend, i just agreed to help him with his study.

          47afeca5ed83ddc5926617cba7811087.jpg

        • icon-moderator.png

          Kaitlyn Guinyard
          ((@Kate that's totally up to you hon but you already have a lot of characters already. I don't want you to overwork yourself.))

          Penelope

          I groan quietly when I feel something tapping my face.

          "She's...ver...nny..."

          "Ugh...wha...?" I mumble as I squint at the fuzzy blob hovering over me. My hearing is a little muffled but I could swear I hear a familiar voice nearby...Jeez, what even happened?

          "Wake up!"

          My eyes widen.

          Helen!

          I shoot up, just narrowly missing a headbutt. "I-I'm up!" I yell with wide eyes. I then look at Helen, worried by the distress on her face. "H-Helen? What's wrong?" A moment later realization slaps me across the face and my lungs freeze over with guilty. Oh no, I did this to her! Placing both of my hands on her face, I lock eyes with her and say soothingly, "Hey, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to scare you...I'm fine. I'm fine. See...Look me in the eyes...I'm fine...breathe..."

        • icon-moderator.png

          ❤Alex❤
          (OH BEFORE I FORGOT !)
          Itzlie
          I followed up behind the two and coughed. It seemed like a shame to interrupt them but I had to interrupt but i had to ask them before they left to..whereever they were going I don't know I hadn't heard what they were saying.
          It was kinda cute they seemed to be in there own world.
          "u-um I'm sorry i hope I am not interrupting anything but can you two help me with what we were talking about before the whole thing." I then say with a shy smiled. I felt really bad for interrupting them but I didi have to do what Scott said.
          Carrie said that she would help me with the blueprints and Samuel said he knew the place.
          "We can do this later...but sooner is better then later." I say
  • (So I fell down thestairs today and sprained my ankle and spent half of the day in the hospital for them to tell me what I already knew

    Could people I was talking to repost please so I can catch up? I think it was just Kate but i'm not sure)

  • icon-non-member.png

    Morrigan
    Morrigan

    I nodded while I listened to her.

    "What do you know so far? Whose in charge, what s the structure? Second in commands thing like that? Also any pictures? I could impersonate someone in charge and take them down from the inside." I said smiling. This was going to be fun. I could see in Demi's eyes that there was something else behind the story but I wasn't going to press.

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    (@Marbella oh my I hope you are alright! That's sounds bad)

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    (@Mariella I hope you feel better! Here is a repost for you)

    Scott

    "Interviews, no, I would not mind." I shake my head "I ask of you though to write down your questions and share them with me before you do conduct any interviews. I do not want to ask inappropriate questions to the children, and by that I mean subjects regarding past uses of powers or any abuses the children might have received." I say, not wanting to upset any of the children. This was supposed to be a safe area for everyone, and I did not want any of them to feel threatened. Not that I find Sabine threatening, I just know that certain words do not bode well.

    Winnifred

    "Oh, I have to be nice?" I laugh softly at him "But that is no fun!" I tease him and i lean back again, being careful this time as to not get knocked back. I feel as though I should have created a dent into some object by now. A wall, a floor, my back...I shake my head.

    I am taken back to when I hear Saka again and I looked away from where the hole in the wall was "I was just thinking about people's powers...it is crazy." I say to him and I frown "I mean, we have pretty crazy abilities! How are any of us still up and running?" I end up laughing. "I mean! This is all just insane!"

    Andre

    My eyebrow raises "Friend?" I just stare at her for a moment. A friend? I hadn't had one of those since I was a child! People still have those things? My word! This is a shocking development indeed. "You consider me a friend?" I ask again, still shell shocked. I feel the same way I did when I realized powers were, indeed, a reality. So in my state of shock I become sheepish and I look down at my hands in an attempt to keep them from shaking

    "Thank you." I think say, the taste of the words foreign in my mouth. "I...I didn't realize I could still have friends." I admit, my eyes still glued to my hands, which were now in an attempt to play with the rings on my fingers in an attempt to stay calm. This was a shocking development, indeed. Did I already think that? Great now I am repeating myself. Am I going mad?

    Helen

    (Oh Kaitlyn, I managed over ten characters in an old rp Alex and I did. I think there was like...fifteen XD)

    I am in relief as Penny wakes up and takes my face in her hands. I calm my breathing and I look in her eyes, glad it was just fainting and nothing else. I didn't want to lose a friend, even though I had only known her for a short period of time. She already made me feel safer in my own skin. In fact, had someone tried to touch me like this before hand I probably would have went into a full anxiety attack, but somehow I am...relieved. What a friend it took to make me feel calm and safe. I nod slowly then ask "Y-you...okay?" I ask, my voice low and somewhat stuttered "What...what happened there?"

    Carrie

    I am taken out of my spell as Itlize calls for us. Oh yes, I had completely forgotten. I look back and I offer her a smile "Oh, of course. We can head to my room upstairs and get the blueprints before talking to Scott all together." I offer and with great disappointment remove my arm from Sam's, before rushing upstairs to go grab the necessary papers in my room. Everything about this room was overly neat...it reminded me how terribly obsessive compulsive I was, but the papers came to be another thing. I furrow my brow as I realize I am missing a few papers but I suppose it doesn't matter. I might have left them in another drawer. I grab the ones I can find and head back down to Itlzie and Sam "Here we go." I say and offer her what I have before saying "Now we can go to Scott,"

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    Itzlie
    I watched as Carrie went runnino to find the papers. I felt bad as she looked sad having to go and leave. I waited for her to come back.
    "Oh it's fine thank you." I say with a smile," I'll just work with these as I don't want to keep you."
    I take the papers she had and went to go look at them.

    Sakamoto
    "Oh yes be nice or else your knicnaming privileges will be revoked. " I say jokingly with a grin and laughed.

    "Oh so that's what you were thinking I see..funny. yeah it is surprising." I say and nod

    Violet
    "Yeah i mean...I consider us friends." I say. He them stared at me...and I tilted my head. Did I say something wrong?
    "Um...sorry did I say something wrong?" I asked.
    "Oh you're welcome..," i say with a smile then gets confused," but what are you thanking me for?"
    He then says he didn't realize he could still have friends
    "Oh.." was all I said and looked at him. He seemed surprised," I see I was scared I said something bad."

  • icon-moderator.png

    Kaitlyn Guinyard
    ((@Mariella yeesh! That sounds rough girl! Hope you're doing okay! D:

    Also holy shit Kate...over TEN?? Me and my amateur-roleplaying brain can't even comprehend how you can do that lol! Well, if you think you can handle it, go right ahead but again I'm not gonna push you. *hearts*))

    Demi

    I restrain myself from rolling my eyes when Morrigan starts shooting off question after question. Breathing, woman. You ever heard of it? "So far I've been hunting down a group of assholes called The Collectors. They're responsible for doing the dirty work. You know, grabbing people off the streets, drugging them, knocking them out cold, whatever it takes, and kidnapping them overseas to get auctioned off into slavery. These guys are like the face of underground human trafficking for two reasons."

    I hold up my index finger. "One, they actually have a name. The higher ups they work for are practically off the grid. No leads. No insignia. Not even a rumored nickname. Nothing." I then raise my middle finger. "Number two, The Collectors have been the most notorious criminal ring for the past three decades and they've only gotten bigger because they're starting to abduct abnormals like us. This kinda shit made their name blow up in the underground world."

    When Morrigan asks for a picture, I grimace a little, annoyed with myself. I shake my head. "No, I don't have any pictures. I've got names though, such as the middle man who works for The Collectors, Louis Fournier. I think the pathetic little shit was a reject from his family, so he turned to The Collectors." I wonder if Louis is still passed out in that alleyway. I did deck him pretty hard.

    ***

    Nellie

    I sigh in relief when Penelope literally pops up like a Whack-A-Mole (omg imagine a tiny plastic Penelope figurine is popping up out of a Whack-A-Mole machine and on the little whacker it says "Girlfriend" and if you win the game the screen lights up with "SHE FAINTED! YOU WIN! YOU WIN!" Okay I'm done being a jerk now...) and helps Helen regulate her breathing.

    Well, it's safe to say that poor Helen might have a slight issue with anxiety...now I really do feel like an asshole...It's my fault for assuming they were together and saying something so stupid. I hear Helen ask what happened and I hold back a guffaw when Penelope freezes, clearly caught off guard.

    "U-ummmmmm..." she says intelligently. Then, she actually looks at me as if I have a good answer! There's this helpless look in her eyes that say: "Omg what do I say??" I shrug, a sheepish smile on my face. The heck? I don't know what Penelope's supposed to say! I mean, it's obvious that she likes Helen, who is pretty dang oblivious--

    ...Oh dang that's actually a pretty sad position to be in...My sympathies go out to you, Penelope. I mouth "I'm so sorry" to her before ever so slowly raising the book again until my face is blocked from view. I'm not here. I am cloaked in my invisibility sheet. You know my boy Harry lent it to me a while ago (hahhhh, listen to me being delusional as always. How refreshing!). Finally, I hear Penelope scrape up a reply.

    "I-I just...just...overheated! Yeah, overheated. That happens to me a lot, Helen. So, uh, if it happens again, don't worry, okay? I'll wake up soon enough."

    Smooth.

    ***

    Samuel

    When Itzel leaves with the blueprints, I happily follow Carrie to Scott's office. By no means am I excited to tell him about the scuffle in the dining hall, but it's Scott! Scott is so darn nice, probably the kindest boss I've ever had! But, then again, my career didn't exactly call for warm and fuzzy trainers with a distinct tendency towards mercy...Anyways, Carrie and I soon reach his door. Just as I'm about to knock, I hear a second voice from inside.

    A feminine voice.

    Who is he talking to? I hesitate to knock, wondering if I'm intruding on something...

    I sigh. It should be fine. Besides, this new person could be a potential friend! I knock three times before slowly cracking the door open. "Um, Scott? Are you free to talk a moment?"

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    Winnifred

    "Revoked?!" I exclaim dramatically and rest the back of my hand to my forehead "Oh, the horror of the very thought!" I then proclaim, resting my other hand over my heart as though I would faint. However I quickly shake myself out of the facade. i then grin at him and recompose myself "Meh, it is okay, I will sign up for a new license."

    I fiddle with my thumbs and I shrug "I mean, there is people who could easily kill us...I think. The girl with the bones...being one of them of course. And then there's the girl who can make drawings come to life...and the boy who can make objects alive too...it is just crazy." I shake my head then rest it in my hands before continuing "Sometimes I just think that these kids could...you know, take over this house and freaking enslave us." I laugh "It is a silly thought though"

    Andre

    I shake my head and turn my ring on my right ring finger two times to the left, then three times to the right. I cannot explain it, but it calms me. Just a number to fiddle with seemed to be a relaxing thing "I scare off most girls that I talk with" I admit "I usually suggest them to experiments...like I did with you. And they were not as intruding as my experiment with you...they were just little things...whether or not I could walk faster than them, or if they could learn a particular thing in an amount of time..." I stop moving my ring and I say "Um, thank you for not getting freaked out." I say to her and I look up her.

    Helen

    (I mean I was an amateur at the time and we kept getting plot ideas and so I was like MORE CHARRIES NOWWWW. I mean this is the most characters I have had in a long time, and of course I am probably going to do some evolutionists. Also I have some ideas for the girl I'd make for Pen and I am considering making her a little on the crazy side XD)

    I am in so much relief as she tells me she was just overheated. It would make sense considering her warm cheeks when I had checked her, and I figured she might need something to drink "M-maybe we should get you some water." I say slowly and bite my lip. "I was scared that it was worse than what it was." I admit to her, attempting to cleanse the worry from my eyes. It is much harder than I thought it would be.

    Cyrus manages to get out of his jacket, which is still trying to cuddle him, and he wraps it around me to make me feel better. I tense up as I feel his hands on my shoulders but I soon laugh as the jacket is now embracing me. I reach up to put the fur part and it seems happy. "Thanks Cy." I say and he grins at me and Pen, although I can't tell why. He has an excited glimmer in his eyes, like he's imagining something. I shake my head then go back to Penny "Maybe some food too... it must be way too stuffy down here..."

  • icon-moderator.png

    Kaitlyn Guinyard
    ((Whoa wait...what exactly do you mean by crazy? KATE YOU GOT ME SCARED NOW LMAO! X'D

    And yaaaaaaaaas~ I seriously can't wait to make The Evolutionists!))

    Penelope

    I smile warmly when Cy's jacket starts cuddling Helen, who is reduced to this beautiful little giggle to sends flutters through my stomach. I've got to get these feelings under control soon or else I'll be experiencing things worse than fainting. Like heartbreak.

    I nod in agreement. "Yeah, maybe I'm just a little weak because I'm hungry." I look to Nellie and Cy. "Do you guys want to get some food?" I'm pretty sure Cy will be okay with the offer but I still don't know how to feel about Nellie. The quirky blonde had been so open and nice a while ago but mentioning her powers had really put a certain damper on her mood. Her words just aren't quite as perky and the shine in her eyes have dimmed a small fraction. It's all these little signs but they add up.

    Nellie seems to be thinking for a moment, her gaze switching from the book in her hands to everyone else. Finally, she gives in with a sigh and closes the book. Poor dear, I think it broke her heart putting it down... "Sure. Can't have my blood sugar too low." She hops up and slips on her shoes...which seem to be falling apart at the seams. Goodness, how long ago did she buy those?

  • icon-non-member.png

    Morrigan
    Morrigan

    I nodded taking in the information. I crossed of the need info on my metal list.

    "Well I thinks it's pretty obvious what we have to do. If you set yourself up as bait I can keep a look out, pick out one of the kidnappers, kill him then take his place. This way I can make sure you wake up and don't get killed. Then we can work our way up the chain. Get the buyers then come back for the sellers. Sound good?" I say teller her my plan.

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    (@Kaitlyn ;) I am sort of thinking that the character is sort of like a succubus, that she basically lives off people with abnormal abilities, but can change genders according to targets or something...but the irony is she can't flirt XD I thought that would be funny or...something)

    Scott

    I hear a familiar voice at the door and I realize it is Samuel. I see him and Carrie then I look back to Sabine "Oh it is no trouble at all Sam." I say to him and gesture for him to take a seat. I pull up two more chairs to my desk and I brush some stray hair out of my eyes "Carrie, Sam, this is Sabine, she is our new co owner." I introduce, slumping back down into my seat. "Be sure to be welcome towards her, is there something that is going on?" I ask and Carrie looks towards me, without getting seated and she says

    "We had a little scuffle downstairs."

    "How bad?" I ask, concern flooding my voice and I adjust the tie she had done for me earlier this morning.

    "Not bad." She says, biting her lip. "A girl got angry at someone who bumped into her and almost put a bone through her skull."

    "A...a bone?" I ask with wide eyes and Carrie sighed

    "That's what it looked like. We got her to do some chores and asked that she did not do it again." I sigh and place my head in my hands before looking back up and saying

    "Yes chores will do. Keep a close eye on her as well...I do not think we need to throw someone out so early in the game but we can't have stuff like this going on...I fear that someone may get hurt and that is not what I intended this house to be for."
      • Itzlie
        I went and looked for the blueprints to see.
        Hum...this was interesting although I noticed some paper work was missing. Carrie must have it and be in a hurry.

        Sakamoto
        I laughed and shake my head
        "Sorry once it's revoked..it's revoked." I say and grin," no refunds or newhatever."
        "Oh I see..well we have powers too." I say and raised an eyebrow realizing that she was being serious.I wondered were this came from
        "Hey if anything happens don't worry I'll protect you." I then say and smiled at her
        (Haha violet wouldn't hurt a fly XD)

        Violet
        I listen to him...
        "Oh you're welcome" I say smiling at him. I was so happy I had a friend glad I hadn't said anything wrong.

        I had a friend, I think again wanting to hug but I then thought against it really quick.

        giphy.gif




        (See violet couldn't hurt anyone she just wants a friend )


      • icon-moderator.png

        ❤Alex❤
        (Oh kate sea can I make a character that has poisin power or something like Rina in the other rp? For the villians)

      • icon-founder.png

        KateSea
        Cyrus

        I help Helen up, whose still happily cuddling with the jacket "Get a room you two." I tease and she looks at me, oblivious to what I meant and the jacket reaches over to smack me. "Ow okay sorry sorry!" I laugh then look over to Nellie Belly. She still doesn't look all that good. I need to make her feel better, hmmm. I place my glove back over my hand so I don't accidentally touch anything else. I mean, so far I got an overly aggressive book dog and a cuddly jacket. I don't need a murderous bookshelf or an obsessive shirt. Although what shirt wouldn't be obsessive once they saw they were on this nice smoking body.

        "Yeah come on Nellie." I say with a smile and I offer her my arm before making myself seem like a gentleman with a bow of my head "Milady. We must be off! You need the finest sugar available! Only the best for my fair friend!" I offer her a charming grin. I figure this will help. I mean, I am usually able to make her smile, why can't I now?I am a perfect goofball for the job!

        Winnifred

        "No! Not my nicknames! Please have mercy!" I exclaim with a laugh then say with a smile "I know, I am more afraid of myself getting hurt by myself, but thank you for the offer Saka." I smile at him, appreciative of his words. Although I was a strong independent woman who needed no protection, but it was very sweet of him

        Andre

        I smile at her then raise my eyebrow. She looks like she's restraining herself from doing something. I can't tell but she defininitly looks like she might want something "You okay?" I finally ask with my head tilted. I can't imagine her trying to hold herself from doing something wrong.

        (@Ale sure! I was thinking making a character like Damon except he sucks at being a villain and is just there for comic relief)

      • icon-moderator.png

        Kaitlyn Guinyard
        ((Hey y'all sorry for the sudden absence but I'm getting something to eat. I'll post when I'm back home on my computer!))

      • icon-non-member.png

        Morrigan
        anyone on?

      • icon-moderator.png

        Kaitlyn Guinyard
        ((Sorry about that Morrigan! I'm on now!

        And lmao! KAAAAAAATE SHE SOUNDS HILARIOUS!!!))

        Samuel

        I beam at our new co-owner and hold out a hand for her to shake. "Pleasure to meet you, Miss Sabine! I'll be looking forward to working with you and the children! If you ever need me as a pack mule or just crave some healing hugs, please don't hesitate to ask!"

        I vaguely hear Carrie tell Scott about the fight and my bright smile dims a little. It truly does hurt my heart remembering the animosity radiating from that girl. How can someone so young hold that much rage? It's quite unsettling. Scott agrees with the chores punishment and I inwardly sigh in relief. I know Scott is a very merciful and loving man but I couldn't stop myself from worrying. What if she was given a harsher punishment? The poor thing.

        ***

        Demi

        I stare at Morrigan in disbelief. "Bait? The hell do I look like, a chump? I'm the hunter, not the hunted." Even as I say that, her look doesn't change much. Like, damn, I don't recall ever meeting someone who wasn't intimidated by me but she pulls it off like it's nothing. I avert my gaze, teeth gnashing. Ugh! I hate this! She's making me switch up my game plan but I can't ignore how solid her idea is...

        I growl lowly while crossing my arms. "What makes you think this'll work?"

        ***

        Nellie

        I laugh softly when Cy tries to act like a gentleman and offers his arm. I loop my arm around his and do an awkwardly little courtesy bow. "Why thank you, good sir. Your hospitality and charm is greatly appreciated." I then drop the act and look at the two girls. Penelope picks up the animated book (I wonder if it requires any form of sustenance to survive...or does it truly only mimic the behavioral patterns of a live organism?) and nods at us.

        "Yes, I am pretty hungry." I see her eyes glaze over a second as she continues wistfully, "I really hope they have PB and J..."

        "Uhhh..." I stare at her with an amused grin. I don't think peanut butter and jelly sandwiches are a rarity. Screw it. Too hungry to care. "Then let's find out." I drag Cy along with me upstairs, grabbing my sketchbook off the table as I walk by it.

      • icon-non-member.png

        Morrigan
        (It's all good)
        Morrigan
        I smirk. "It's what I've done for eight years." I said draining the little bit of my drink left.

      • icon-moderator.png

        Kaitlyn Guinyard
        Demi

        "Always fucking cocky..." I grumble half-playfully, half-you're-kinda-pissing-me-off. I push off the wall and shove my hands into my pockets. I smirk at her. "And also, who says I need protection? I'm pretty damn good on my own. And I haven't even seen you fight before."

        My eyes narrow as my grin widens. "Why don't you show me some moves?"

      • icon-non-member.png

        Morrigan
        Morrigan
        I stretch my arms.
        "Finally some real fun." I say and quickly jump into action I swipe her feet out from under her and leave her on her back.

      • icon-non-member.png

        Mariella Baird
        Sabine

        "Yeah, I totally understand. When are you releasing their power ban?" I ask, standing up and leaning against the arm of the chair. "It might be beneficial to train them," I add, crossing my arms and shrugging. "And we may need to address the past issues at some point. They often create a barrier." I knew that well enough myself. Past traumas are often what causes the weakness or limitations to our powers. It might not be pleasant to dig through the memories, but if it helps in the end, why fight it?

        (Kinda short sorry, just not feeling good. Hopped up on painkillers)
  • ((Again sorry for the absence! I had to hash things out with college.))

    Demi

    When she sweeps my legs out from under me, I fall onto my back--hard. Luckily, I had increased the density of my spine and the back of my ribs, so it doesn't hurt too much. I throw my weight up while pushing off the ground, landing on my feet. "Sneaky," I say with a smile.

    This is gonna be fun.

    I peel off my jacket, going to toss it on the ground but then I fake out at last second and throw it in her face. I spin on my heel and drive a back kick into her gut. I don't put too much force into the kick; I just want to see what she does.

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    (I am excited to make her...hehe XD)

    Scott

    I smile at the two and Carrie rolls her eyes and nudges Sam as he says he'd offer healing hugs, but I can see the smile she is hiding. Oh, my two little friends...I shake myself out of my thoughts "I am going to go downstairs and tell them they are free to use their powers...I am going to work on training, I just fear it is going to be hard with trying not to hurt the children, or the assistants." Carrie smiles

    "We are referred to abnormal punching bags...we can handle it." Again she nudges Sam's side. "Well, if they do need to address something." Carrie continues "I am free to having a therapy session or...something. Again, Sam and I can always do something to help with the kids." I nod slowly then jog some ideas down on a scrap of paper.

    "That could be nice..." I continue "I will be working on creating a schedule, I already have exercises in place for the children and some other activities to keep them busy..." I say with a smile "Of course i can always fit in some sort of heavier training times."

    Cyrus

    I laugh softly at what she does then look over to Pen and her book dog. It still looks like it could bark at me and I scratch the back of my head before letting Nellie drag me upstairs. Helen follows after us and we get into the dining hall. It looks like lunch was dying down but of course, there is still plenty of food, which is honestly a miracle. I am starving.

    I lead Nellie over to a table and I sit down before pushing a chair out so she could sit. Helen sits awkwardly across from us, still giving scratches to the hugging jacket. The two dears seem content, although I don't know how long the jacket will actually stay alive. I don't know if there is a limit, considering most of my things run away from me. How ironic.

    (Sorry I was gone so long work kicked my butt today)

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    Sakamoto
    I laughed
    "Yes and you will never get your nickname privileges back." I say jokingly with a smirk.
    "Oh ok ..anyways I'm sure nothing bad will happen here..they are probably prepared." I then say leaning back being careful not to hurt myself again.

    Violet
    I restrain myself from giving him a hug.
    "Hu..oh yeah I am fine." I say and smiled.
    "Um...I am just excited for making a friend I almost hugged you." I admit embaressed blushing a little, " i was forced to come here and honestly thought I wouldn't make any friends..or enjoy being here in general"
    (Aww see violet is just a little cinnamon roll..she wouldn't hurt anyone with her drawings on purpose haha)

    (@Katesea oh yeah thank you I will work on her and lol that sounds hilarious a villian just there for comic relief XD)

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    (@Ale I totally need comical relief after I made Warren holy cow XD)

    Winnifred

    "No! Sakaaaaa!" I exaggerate and make fake sobbing noises into my hands before ending up laughing and I keep my hands over my face before saying "Oh yes, they have to be prepared because otherwise I think we'd be screwed." I say then peek up over my hands before smiling at him "Otherwise this would be a crappy excuse for a training house..." The owner seemed a little all over the place, but I am sure he meant well.

    Andre

    (aw little cinnamon roll)

    I raise my eyebrow. She wanted to...hug me? I haven't received a hug in over a decade. Well, um...I didn't know how to take this in all honesty. So I just state at her in shock. First I realize that people have abilities, then a girl claims me as her friends and wishes to place her arms around me. Okay, so I could have died and gone into this sort of hell...or a heaven? I cannot say, it feels like neither in all honesty, but I feel as though I have been thrusted from reality into fiction "Uh...well, I..." My eyebrows furrow further and I eventually manage to say "I am glad I could have made your stay better."

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    (@Katesea oh i see..oh katesea what do you think of Rina? Should i make her with the evolution organization?)

    Sakamoto

    "There there, it's not taken away..yet." I say and grinned back at her when she smiled.

    "Oh yup that is true...it seemed like this place is meant to be safe so I would be surprised if they were not prepared." I then comment and shrug

    Voilet

    He seemed surprised again.

    "Oh..im sorry forget I said anything about the hug." I say quickly embarrassed. Anyways maybe I shouldn't push this friend thing with a hug I had just been excited. I just sit back down and take out my things and begin to draw before I said anything else silly that would make him regret being friends with me.

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    (Ooo she looks good. Maybe if I bring in Damon he could have busted her out and brought her to the evolutionist?)

    Winnifred

    "Yay!" I exclaim with a big smile then I shrug at his next words "I mean...it is possible this was just set up like...a day or two ago. Considering they didn't seal up all the walls and the other secret rooms. But they do have good rules set up in place...I think so anyway. Do the staff even have powers?" I can't imagine them trying to do this without abilities. If so, they must be really gutsy.

    Andre

    "It is okay." I say lowly and just lean back. I felt awkward about touch, but maybe I could accept a hug...at some point. Just not yet. "I...am not a hugger." I say with a small smirk trying to make her feel better "I mean...you could try to convince me. Experiment on me." I tease her with a grin and I lean back, although I almost fall back. They really need to warn people about the chairs here...or to tell them that they should not be stupid. I mean, I am sometimes.

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    (@katesea oh yes that could work!)

    Sakamoto

    i chuckled then listened..

    "Hu..that's a good question. I do not know." I admit and shrug," You do have a point but maybe that was just an accident? everything else is set up so... I don't know."

    Winnie seemed to be getting really worried and I raised an eyebrow

    Voilet

    He tries to joke with me and I smiled..at least he didn't think I was weird. I put my drawing pad away feeling better.

    "Oh ok well I am not that big on doing experiments.I'll just leave the experiments to you." I then say joking back. He leans back

    "Aww you ok?" I then say as he almost fell

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    (I am making the little dweeb XD)

    Winnifred

    "That is true." I allow my shoulders to slump in relief and I say "I am positive that this house is fine. I am just worried about the staff dealing with us. I mean, the adults were able to take care of that earlier situation, but just imagine if one of the kids tries to...you know"I grimace but then I grin "Eh, it is no big deal. I am sure they got all of this under control." I shrug again "I can't imagine they wouldn't plan anything and then let dangerous kids into this gorgeous home." That makes me feel better. Besides, I can still imagine that they do have this all under control.

    Andre

    "Oh, fine." I laugh then roll my eyes at myself. "I am actually quite okay. I think my intellect has been damaged though." I grin then pull myself back up. "So, you don't want to perform any experiments on me? Come on, they are fun." I tell her with a wink then reach over for the drink I had to drink some of it. "Really fun." I continue to tease and I reach over to nudge her. "Besides they don't have to be anything big."

  • icon-moderator.png

    Kaitlyn Guinyard
    ((The Andre and Violet interactions are slowly destroying me from the inside out because they're so effin' cute I WASN'T READY FOR THIS!))

    Quinn

    I'm still quivering from the nightmare. I've tried everything to calm my nerves but nothing's working. I had tried counting sheep again but nothing. I had tried pacing in the room for a bit to tire myself out but nothing. Hell, I had even tried to meditate! Still nothing! I throw my arms up. "Ugh! I just wanna sleep!" I flop face first onto the bed, wincing when my cheek made direct contact. Dammit, I really should find that Carrie lady and have her patch me up...but I don't think I'm ready to deal with her right now.

    ...Maybe some more chocolate will help? I saw her pull it out from some drawer in the dining hall, there should be more. I shrug. It's better than losing my mind in this bedroom. I zip out of the room, leaving behind the messy sheets and blood stains. Meh, someone'll clean it up later.

    When I reach the dining room, I'm annoyed to see that there're still people there. Damn! Don't you guys have a tour to get to?? I rummage through the drawers until my salvation is found. Pulling out several bars, I seat myself on the floor in the corner again and start eating like it's no tomorrow. I'm not really hungry but GAWD do I love chocolate!

    I notice some sad looking chic ((Tegan)) sitting not too far away from me. I try to ignore her but the "bummer" radiating off this girl is so thick I could choke. I shoot her glance before mumbling, "Whatever it is, buck up." I don't think I say it loud enough for her to hear, which would be great. I kinda regret opening my mouth in the first place.

    ***

    Penelope

    I had thought that sitting next to Helen at the table would prevent me from focusing long enough to eat but that's not the case.

    That's not the case at all.

    My eyes widen when I see something beautiful. Something pure and wonderful and nourishing for the tummy, heart, and soul...

    A platter of peanut butter and jelly sandwiches.

    PRAISE.

    Moving at the speed of light, I eagerly pile three sandwiches onto my plate and run over to snag a bottle of milk from the fridge. When I'm back in my seat, I'm sure I'm grinning like a idiot. I probably won't feel the embarrassment until later. Right before I dig in, I look up and whisper, "Thank you..." I'm sure I had choked back a sob somewhere in between.

    However, I halt mid-bite when yet again there is a zoom! that literally blows my beanie off my head. It flies over and lands on some random abnormal's head ((Andre)). I muffle a whine, mortified by the turn of events.

    "I just want PB and J..." I mumble pathetically.

    ***

    Samuel

    (Typing!)

  • icon-non-member.png

    Morrigan
    Morrigan

    I stumble backwards and pull the jacket off my face. I could feel myself starting to let go but I just pushed down my training. I caught her next kick and threw her into the wall.



    (I was thinking that at first Demi could kick Morrigan's ass then she uses her tricks to beat Demi.
    • @katesea yes make the dweeb lol XD)
      Sakamoto
      "I think you might be over thinking a bit. Although I do understandon were you are coming from." I say I then see her calm down and nod
      "Yup exactly.." I say and grin as I then pat her back to comfort her. I then get a text from my mom
      "Oh my mom is here..I'll be right back
      " I say as I get up to get my stuff. I then feel someone throw some food at me..what? I see its one of those stick figure guys.

      Violet
      "Ok that's good I guess at leaSt your ok." I say and laughed. I then think for a second and shake my head.
      "Humm...nope sorry I can't think of anything for am experiment." I admit and laughed as he nudged me. I also take a drink of my water.
      " Yeah I can tell you seem to enjoy them which is nice." I say. Suddenly something hit Andrea (Penelope's hat) and I covered my mouth to keep from laughing. It looked like a hat.
      I then see one of my little drawing thinks going into the kitchen and starts to throw food at people. This can't be good....
      Oh no, I think and quickly get up from my chair
      "I-Ill be right back." I say.

      (@kait haha I know right they were kinda cute)
      Tegan
      I feel miserable but try to cheer myself up. I then hear someone suddenly say to:'cheer up'
      I looked at see a girl (Quinn).
      "Oh..thank you."I say with a thin smile," Yeah ill try."

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      (The dweeb tis made)

      Winnifred

      I blink as he pats my back. I then smile at him as he says he is going to go grab his stuff. I blink as I see something throw food at him and I laugh as I see it is a stick figure. I pull out my guardian's violin bow, prepared to conduct if needed. Besides I might need to have some fun with dealing with the stick figure. I see the creator of it(Violet) and I grin at her. I go over to the stick figure and I feel some of the food get thrown at me. Oh it is on.

      Andre

      Something lands over my eyes and I see it is a cookie monster beanie. The hell? I shrug to myself and pull it over my head, realizing I might be looking ridiculous. Oh well. Might as well accept the insanity that is all around me. I mean, powers, a girl who likes me, a cookie monster hat landing out from the heavens and being placed upon my head. Oh yes, might as well accept it all now. "Is something..." I look over and I see one of the stick figures. Oh god. Not again with the stick figures. I have a feeling they are more trouble than they are worth. I look over to the girl(Penelope) and see she is glancing at me and the hat that landed on me.

      "This yours?" I ask and pull the beanie further over my eyes. It is kind of nice upon my head now. I think I'll just show off my fabulous hat.

      (@Kaitlyn I love the two XD Also I got Pen's girl done. Jackie might be a handful XD)

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      ((OMG I SAW THEM JACKIE IS FANTASTIC AND SUCH A HANDFUL THEY'RE GONNA BE SO FUN TO INTERACT WITH BUT I KINDA FEEL BAD FOR PEN THOUGH NOT REALLY CUZ THIS IS GREAT!

      Alright Morrigan, we can do that. And for real though, like...Alex. I'm a total sucker for adorkable friendships! AGHHHHH!))

      Demi

      I snarl when she catches my next kick and throws me into the wall. Again, my bones soak up the impact. I lunge at her again and try to strike her in the jaw with a spinning elbow. She catches at last minute. I take the opening and grab her arm, throwing her over my shoulder and putting her on her back.

      ***

      Quinn

      Unfortunately, she ((Tegan)) did hear me...crap. Sighing in defeat, I ask blandly, "What's got you lugubrious?" I don't really know why I'm asking what's bothering her. I blame it on the lack of naps. There's no telling what crazy shit I'll do without sleep and that stupid nightmare is robbing me of it.

      ***

      Penelope

      My embarrassment quadruples when the abnormal man ((Andre)) pulls my beanie on over his eyes. "This yours?" he asks. I can tell he's being playful but I can help the anxiety welling up in me. My mom bought that hat for me and it's the sole physical reminder I have of her!

      I awkwardly speak to him across the room. "U-um, yes. That's mine. I'm sorry about that! Th-there was a draft and so, u-um..." My shoulders graze my ears as I find refuge in my PB & J sandwiches. "Could you please give it back?"

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      (YEAH! )

      Sakamoto

      I grin wanting to get back at the person who did this, my mom could wait. I see it's the stick figures and I turn to see Winnie laughing. I grabbed some of the food preparing for a food fight as the stick figure keeps throwing stuff.

      Voilet

      I grabbed my drawing book to put the stick figure back in. The stick figure avoided me and kept throwing food at people. I gulped.

      "Sorry." I would randomly saying running after it finally getting it inside the book but the damage was already done.

      One down one to go, I think then looked around. I see two people getting ready for a food fight (winnie and Sakamoto) and someone else already throwing food at me (Alexander)...oh what have I gotten myself into. I quickly ducked and it head towards the girl (Winnie).

      (HAHA oh Violet what has your creation done. I think a food with will be fun thought XD How will scott react?)

      Alexander

      I had been minding my own business when someone throws food at me and I glared. I then grin as I get my food then throw it at the girl and her creation (Voilet) but she quickly ducks and it ends up going towards (Winnie).

      Tegan

      (Yeah I think there dynamic of Voilet and Andre is pretty funny and cute so far XD)

      She sighed and i tilted my head..she didn't say anything wrong so.

      "Hu...lugubrious?" I say and scrunched my noise thinking of what word could mean, I had never heard of that world before.

      It sounded funny..lugubrious haha I could use that world later maybe when I find out what it means, I think then shake my head as I come back from my random thought.

      "Um..my names tegan. Nice to meet you." I then say with a smile," Um what does lugubrious mean?"

    • icon-non-member.png

      Morrigan
      Morrigan

      Demi throws me of my back and knocks the wind out of me. I gasp for air just as i see her foot come down. I roll sideways as she stomps the ground. I jump up and am met by her fist. i'm knocked on my back again. My nose feels broken and blood starts to roll out of my nose. I clench my fist trying to hold back my training. I wasn't going to allow them to control me even now.

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      (Hold on are Demi and Morrigan really fighting? were are the adults? 0.0)

    • icon-non-member.png

      Morrigan
      (No where lol)

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      ((Holy crap Demi, lighten up a little! She's so ruthless...))

      Demi

      I grin when I knock her onto her ass again, blood streaming from her nose. Damn, guess I need to work on holding back. I haven't forgotten that this is a spar, so I'm trying not to hurt her too bad. But I seem to be doing damn terrible job at it. I mentally shrug; meh, it's whatever. I'm kinda confused when I see her fists clench...the hell?

      Is she holding back?

      ...That's fucking unacceptable. If she can land a hit, then she should fucking do it.

      Pissed, I kick her in the gut a few times while grumbling, "Fight *kick!* back *kick!* goddammit! *kick!*"

      ***

      Quinn

      I quirk an eyebrow. She...she's actually asking me what I meant? Whoa. Usually people just look at me like a freak and take some wild ass guess.

      Well, hell. Maybe this Tegan kid won't be such a pain after all. Still a bit guarded, I answer her lowly, "It means sad or depressed. What's got you down, Tegan?" Without tearing my curious gaze from her, I start munching on my chocolate again.

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      ((Shhhhhhh! Alex! Don't rat us out! This is a classic Demi and Morrigan bonding moment lmao! X'D ))

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      Tegan

      "Oh...so thats what it means." I say and sighed thinking of this whole day.

      "Just this whole day hasn't gone as expected. I say being vague not sure if I should tell her about the whole not making any friends thing and then almost getting my eyes stabbed.

      I'm pretty sure I got on the bad side of a very scary person by accident, i then think and bite my lip. I crumbled the piece of paper i had been planning on sending my grandparents. I see her get out a chocolate bar looking at me curious. I mentally log into my brain the world: lugubrious to use later

      (haha ok i won't -lips zipped- XD)

      giphy.jpg


        • (Scott...I think with a fight and a food fight the poor dear will be glad to leave for a little while XD Rethink having kids is a good idea)(YAY KAITLYN I AM GLAD YOU LIKE THEM! I CAN BRING THEM IN ALTHOUGH I THINK THEY WILL BE AWKWARD AT FIRST)

          Winnifred

          I see the figure is gone and I place my bow back into my bag, but feel food hit me. I gasp out and I try to wipe it off me, but a feeling of vengeance grows within me. Oh no, someone did not just do that. I pull out my bow again, holding it out and asking "Alright! Whose the dumb son of a bitc..." I am cut off again as I feel another piece of food hit me. I look back at the boy(Andre) and I grit my teeth. I pick up a bread roll and throw it up and down, eyes narrowed. If someone wants a food fight, I will give them a food fight.

          Andre

          She apologizes and I pull the hat off my head, holding it carefully in my hands. I can hear the anxiety in her voice, and I almost consider trying to amp up her anxiety to see what she will do, but I decide it would be best not to. I cautiously get up and hand it over to her "There ya go miss." I say with a halfhearted smile "So, cookie monster huh?" I ask with a grin and her blonde friend(Helen)gives somewhat of a protective glare over at me as I talk to the girl(Penelope). The boy at their table takes off his glove as though he needs to do something, although I cannot tell if he means to do something. I mean no harm, but I think the friend is becoming somewhat hostile.

        • icon-moderator.png

          Kaitlyn Guinyard
          Quinn

          I notice Tegan crumbles up a piece of paper but my attention is drawn back to what she said. "I see..." I hum lazily. I take my time finishing off the rest of my chocolate. I think I smeared some on my mouth but my appearance isn't exactly top priority right now, unless a busted up bloody cheek, chocolate lips, and a burned arm are the hottest things around these days. Tegan hasn't said anything about it, so it must not be too bad.

          Locking onto a random spot in the ceiling, I say wistfully, "Listen up, Tegan. Life doesn't always go as planned. If you went about living a set of predetermined events, well..." I lock eyes with her, "Where's the jocularity in that?" I catch my slip up and add, "Fun. Where's the fun in that." I lazily point at the paper in her hands.

          "Pardon my officiousness--um, I mean, pardon my prying but what's the paper?"

          ***

          Nellie

          I notice Helen and Cy going tense when that haughty abnormal ((Andre)) walks over with Penelope's hat. He might not have said anything offensive but something about this attitude and mannerisms rubs me the wrong way. Maybe I'm judging too quickly and maybe I'm completely wrong about his motives, but I can't help but feel protective of my new friend. It doesn't help that the poor girl is shaking harder than a chihuahua.

          I slowly start to sense the blood flow in this guy's body. The directions, how the cells pump through his arteries and veins, the pressure of it. I don't do anything to him but I'm suddenly hyper-aware of his blood cells.

          Keep your cool, Nellie. It's not a big deal.

          I release a breath I didn't even know I was holding when his gives Penelope her hat back. She takes it before cradling it to her chest, still somewhat shaky. She manages to smile politely at the dude though. However, she then blushes in embarrassment when he points out the Cookie Monster design.

          My senses heighten.

          "Um, yes...I've always loved Cookie Monster growing up."

        • icon-moderator.png

          ❤Alex❤
          (@katesea haha poor scot XD)

          Sakamoto

          I throw some food at the boy (Alexander) while Winnie throws food at the other guy (Andre).

          "This could be fun." I say being careful not to be hit as food goes flying around. I chuckled..

          ALexander

          I chuckled as the girl ended up throwing food at another guy but then gets hit myself by the boy (Sakamoto).

          Oh now it's on, i think and throws more food.

          (I imagine alexander throwing food at Winnie and Sakamoto getting front like:

          tenor.gif



          Just for dramatic effect XD and Winnie can be like

          tumblr_inline_n98nnetzOG1ridm2m.png



          or the complete opposite and say something like "its just food" just for dramatic effect XD)

          Voilet

          I had thought it would be over once I caught my stick figure guy but no..i see food flying and quickly goes to hide under the table. Not wanting to get any food on me.

          Was i going to get in trouble for this? I didn't mean for this to happen, i then think as I hide under the table.

          tumblr_m0h6jhCe7i1r7m5k2o1_500.gif



          I then peek out wondering if Andre was still out there.

          Tegan

          writing!


        • icon-non-member.png

          Morrigan
          (haha bonding time)

          Morrigan

          I snap. I let go without meaning to. I pull a knife out of somewhere and charge her. I dodge her fist and slice her arm as I run past her. I turn quickly and slice down her back. I grab her arm and flip her. I wrap my legs around her arm and break it. I roll onto my feat and place a kick straight to her face. She swipes her feet and knocks me down. We both stand up and she kicks out at me. I catch me foot and twist it hearing it snap. She throws a bone shard at me and I jump back to avoid it. I focus on her face and change into her.

          "Feel like looking in the mirror Demi?" I mock in her voice. I see shes thrown off so I lung and cut her forehead. I leave a pretty deep gash. She stumbles back and trips. I jump on top of her. I raise my knife above my head and stare into her eyes. I bring the knife down and stab. I stab one two three. I stab a total of twelve times. I scream in frustration as I roll off of Demi and lay beside her spent. The ground inches from her head still had my knife sticking out of its twelfth stab. My muscles wanted to go and finish her but I wouldn't. I was stronger than that.

        • icon-moderator.png

          Kaitlyn Guinyard
          Demi

          I stare at the sky eyes wide in shock. My lungs are heavy and burning with each inhale. There's a sticky warmth rolling down the huge gash on my back; since the skin there is already broken, it doesn't hurt that bad when I will the bones of my spine to form an oblong plug along the opening. I'll need to properly care for it later. I do the same for the rest of my gashes and rearrange my broken ankle and arm. At fist, my arm reconnects at an awkward angle, so I try again and fix it.

          Finally, there's the knife sticking from my ribs. I yank it out and bite my lip to hold back a string of curses. Fuck! That shit stings! A bone patch forms there too. I wince as I slowly sit up and toss the knife behind me. I don't look at Morrigan yet; I'm still trying to figure out what the fuck just happened.

          Unbelievable...she was really holding back all of that skill? This girl's no joke. I look at her, still huffing and my brow pinched in disbelief...

          Then it smooths over into a light smile.

          I laugh. I laugh the hardest I've ever laughed a long ass time. "Holy shit, Morrigan!" I stand up, hobbling on my sore ankle. I might have reset it but the throbbing is gonna linger for a bit. I throw my arms out. "That was fucking savage! You should've fought like that from the get-go! What were you holding back for?"

        • icon-founder.png

          KateSea
          Andre

          my eyebrow arches at all of them. What did I do to deserve these murderous glares? I wasn't being an asshat was I? Or maybe it's just my face. Yes, its always this wonderful bearded face. Ladies take it in. I roll my eyes at my own thought processings. Geez even I hate me.

          "Oh. How lovely." I say with a charming smile and the blonde girl(Helen) stares at me and says

          "Leave, please." There is a conviction in her tone and my body, without my permission, starts back towards the table I shared with Violet. The hell? I gain control back over my body and i look back over to them but decide not to make it a big deal.

          (@Alex oh my freaking gosh XD)

          Winnirred

          I look to Saka "Don't you have something to pick up?" I ask and pick up another piece of food and throw it at the man(Alexander) "I've got this dude." I tell him with a big grin. Go on; before someone gets messy with their food choices"

        • icon-non-member.png

          Morrigan
          Morrigan

          I look at her.

          "I have to much blood on my hands already." I say. I sit up and look at her.

          "Are you okay?" I ask. Looking out how shes healed up.



          (Allies and Enemies rp is open!)

        • icon-moderator.png

          Kaitlyn Guinyard
          ((*DIES ON THE INSIDE* OMG HELEN JUST USED HER POWERS FOR PENELOPE!!! MY HART I CAN'T HANDLE! IT'S TOO BEAUTIFULLLLLLL!))

          Penelope

          I blink in surprise when Helen speaks up. There's a certain steel in her eyes that I've never seen before. "Please, leave," she demands. My surprise climbs to new heights when the man ((Andre)) actually obeys her and leaves with this confused look on his face.

          Whoa...

          Wait...don't tell me!

          I whip around to face Helen, my eyes wide and glistening. "Did you...did you just use your powers? For me?" I feel a tear working it's way down my cheek and I quickly wipe it away. It does nothing to erase my smile though. I've never had a friend before and to suddenly have three of them? And the one to stand up for me is Helen too...my meek, perfect, precious Helen.

          ***

          Demi

          I scoff lightly. "Oh trust me, it'll take more than that to kill me." I pin her down with a hard glare. "Never hold back. That kinda shit pisses me off." I grab her by the arm and haul her up to her feet. I shrug. "And I'm fine. I'll be a little sore for an hour or two but it's nothing."

        • icon-non-member.png

          Morrigan
          Morrigan

          I look at her and smile. I notice that I'm still in her skin.

          "You might have to remind me of my name. I should remember after that." I say. I shed her look back to my own.



          I look around the strange place. There where stab marks in the ground. I looked at the girl in front of me.

          "Who are you? Whats going on? Where am I?" I say looking around. I catch my reflection in a mirror.

          "Who is that? Is that me? Is that really my face or is it someone else's? Whats going on?" I hold me head in my hands. My head is starting to throb.

        • icon-moderator.png

          ❤Alex❤
          (@Kait sorry for taking long to reply to you! I had to go due errands out for my mom as I was writing for Tegan)

          Tegan

          "yeah that is true..." I then say and nod laughing a little.

          Just didn't expect to be almost killed on my first day, i then think with a sigh but didn't want to talk about it, anyways it was over now. I don't really caring about the chocolate or anything as I didn't think it was that bad. I could go for some chocolate too right now. She then asked about the paper.

          "Oh um that is a letter I was writing to my grandparents since I can't call them or anything. So that they won't get worried." I then add. Suddenly I feel something hit my face-mashed potatoes and notice people throwing food. I blinked seeing the food fight how the heck did I not notice that before?

          Violet

          I remain quiet as people throw food around.

          Oh my gosh what did my drawings do? Was I going to get in trouble for this?, I think worried just hiding so I wouldn't get any food on me. I looked out for Andre

          "Andre..." I say from under the table wondering if he could hear me.

          Sakamoto

          (@katesea haha XD should we do it when he comes back?)

          "Oh yes..true." I say and chuckled moving towards the door dodging the food being thrown. It would be bad to leave my mom waiting to long.

          "I will be right back to back you up." I then say and chuckled. I turned to run not getting any food at me. I was tempted to teleport out but that wouldn't be a good idea right now. I run down to the main door to get my things hurrying up as not to take to long.

          Alexander

          The guy runs out and I try to hit him but it is harder then it looks to hit a moving target and he makes it out. I then end up throwing some mashed-patatoes at someone (tegan). I laughed a little

          Opps, i think with a smirk then keep throwing food at the girl (winnie) who (Sakamotot) left.
  • Demi

    "Whoa wait...what do you mean you'll forget?" She doesn't answer my question though.

    When she morphs back into her original form, she suddenly looks confused and asks me, "Who are you? What's going on? Where am I?" Feeling more than a little disturbed, I hold up my hands carefully and take a step towards her.

    "Uh...I'm Demi, remember? Abnormal bone chick? Temper like an active volcano? Ring any bells?" I pat her on the shoulder. "We just got finished sparring!" However, she then sees her reflection and keeps panicking. By this point, I'm getting a little annoyed and roll my eyes. "You're Morrigan. An abnormal who's living here at the Reid House."

    She cradles her head in her hands.

    Ah, shit. That can't be a good sign. Who do I look like, Dr. Philis?? Rolling my eyes, I place my hands on her head and focus a few seconds. I've been manipulating my own bones for years but I rarely do anything to the skeleton of others. It's just too dangerous but I have done minor things like this. I realign any bones out of place in her head and neck, hoping to ease the throbbing. Don't ask me the detailed anatomy behind it; it's too long and boring to talk about.

    I then let her go, eyeing her carefully. "Better?"

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    (THE CUTENESS IS KILLING ME KAITLYN! I also love how everyone around Penelope was like 'nope, we'll deal with him sweetness' XD)

    Helen

    My confidence crumbles as soon as it had built and I place my hands over my face and take a deep inhale. I remember the last time I told someone to stop and to leave me and my shoulders shake. Oh God, Helen get a hold of yourself. My thoughts are shattered by when Pen asks me if I did that for her. Of course I did, and of course I would again. Even though I had a shiver of anxiety shoot up my spine, I knew I would do a similar thing again and again for my friend if it meant she wasn't uncomfortable. My nails grip into my hair and slowly i brush it all back and give out an exhale, my cheeks red with embarrassment of having that short panic.

    "I...I did." I say slowly "He...he wasn't making you feel okay...he needed to go away." I say and hold my arms, my teeth gripping on lightly to my lip, breaking some of the skin. I am not used to using my powers so freely, or with so much conviction. "He...he seemed like he could cause trouble." I continue. Indeed, he did remind me of a few boys I'd rather not think of. My fingers absentmindedly skim across the flesh underneath my eyes, and I am surprised when I remember there is no bruises or anything else to grimace at.

    Andre

    I peek under the table and see Violet. She seems frightened by what is around her. I decide to join her under the table, although my head does bump into the bottom of the table, but I just shake that off. "You alright there Vi?" I ask her, grimacing as I hear some more of the food fighting. What children, although I did fire off my own shots. What can I say? I might as well have done something.

    Winnifred

    (Yes)

    I laugh as he runs out but then I get hit again. I gasp and feel my heart rate increase as I turn one of the tables as to get into a shield. Once I do I pick up an apple and throw it towards the boy who started this. I am probably going to have to run away from this so I don't get in trouble later, but hey, might as well have some fun. I duck my head under the table and grab some more food to throw. I wonder when Saka will be back. God I am just thinking about the trouble we can be in, but I know I can't get out of this right now. I will take that boy down.

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    @Kait sorry for taking long to reply to you! I had to go due errands out for my mom as I was writing for Tegan)

    Tegan

    "yeah that is true..." I then say and nod laughing a little.

    Just didn't expect to be almost killed on my first day, i then think with a sigh but didn't want to talk about it, anyways it was over now. I don't really caring about the chocolate or anything as I didn't think it was that bad. I could go for some chocolate too right now. She then asked about the paper.

    "Oh um that is a letter I was writing to my grandparents since I can't call them or anything. So that they won't get worried." I then add. Suddenly I feel something hit my face-mashed potatoes and notice people throwing food. I blinked seeing the food fight how the heck did I not notice that before?

    Voilet

    He comes to join me under the table.

    "Y-yeah I'm fine...my drawing started a food fight and now I'm worried." I admit and sighed,

    I at least found one of them so there only one more out there, I think as I could still hear the people still having the food fight. I then laughed

    "I mean I guess it is a little funny but could I get in trouble for it?" I then asked laughing a little

    "Did you get hit by any food?' i asked him tilting my head hoping he's ok.

    Sakamoto

    (Ok XD it will be funny)

    I run to get my things quickly.

    ALexander

    I watched as she goes to hide..i wait for an opening when she peeks over to get her with food. Going for cover too

  • icon-moderator.png

    Kaitlyn Guinyard
    Nellie

    I grin at Helen, relieved to know that she can step outside of her comfort zone to protect Penelope, though I worry a little when she seems to have a mini panic attack. She pulls out of it pretty quickly and says that the dude ((Andre)) seems like the type to get into trouble.

    I raise a hand. "No arguments there. I'm just glad you're the one who intervened. Lord knows if I did..." I trail off as I imagine the scene. Oh yeah, that definitely would've been ugly. And very red. Like, everywhere. I notice another tear escaping Penelope's eyes but she doesn't wipe this one away.

    "What would I do without you?" she mutters shyly. Oh gosh! Penelope! Please don't do this to my heart right now! I feel like one of those professional shippers who spend 99.999% of their lives watching crack parody videos of the couple while developing crazy theories to prove their love. Uuuugh! I don't care if Helen is oblivious, I ship Helope/Penen.

    Just in silence--

    I blink when chocolate pudding smacks me right in the center of my face.

    A pause.

    "..."

    Two more pauses.

    "..."

    A glob of pudding falls off my nose and plops onto my lap.

    "..."

    I scoop up a handful of mashed potatoes. "Bring it!" And nail some girl ((Quinn)) in the face.

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    Tegan

    I covered my eyes and blinked as I see Quinn suddenly get hit with mashed potatoes in the face. I grabbed my drink and throw it at the girl (Neillie) without realizing. Not wanting to be left out...OH MY GOSH

    "FOOD FIGHT!" I say this is awesome! I had never been able to do anything like this at home like sleepovers or food fights. My mood doing a complete 180..i get a tray to block anyone if they throw stuff at me.

    tumblr_inline_o2wlfpF2V91rsvcjz_500.gif




  • icon-moderator.png

    Kaitlyn Guinyard
    ((OH AND KATE I'M SO EXCITED! I FINALLY GOT KODA TO COME FACE-TO-FACE WITH THE MAN WHO SHOT DEMI IN GLASYNYS!!!))

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    (@Kait..what? Im confused)

  • icon-moderator.png

    Kaitlyn Guinyard
    ((Oh lol! Alex don't worry about it. It's about another character of mines in an RP I'm in with Kate.))

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    Andre

    i nod "Oh people are going to get in trouble, but you'll only get in trouble if you get caught." I grin and point to the exit "If we make our way through there and get ourselves cleaned up no one will know We were ever here. So your choice, escape the food nightmare or join the army of nutrional hell." I say grabbing a piece of food off the floor in case it was needed. You never knew when a piece of a sandwich could come smack dab into the middle of your face. Something I did not need at the moment.

    "Er, I did get some on my shirt," I say and shake my head "Otherwise I'm not injured horribly." Again, I allow a grin to spread across my face.

    Winnifeed

    "I don't know who ya are but I will take you down!" I exclaim to the boy who also went for cover. I pick up some mashed potatoes and throw it at him. I am sent back by the force of the throw however and let out a yelp as I colldie with the floor. No matter! I rush back to my hiding spot and take a moment to catch my breath. Now this is how you destroy a fifty year old millionaires home.

    helen

    im shocked to see pudding hit Nellie and I am also hit by the remains of a sandwich. I am somewhat in panic as I see the food fight and I grab onto Pens sleeve to notion that we get out of the room

    "I will avenge thee fair maiden!" Cy exclaims and picks up some leftover food to throw across the room. He keeps his gloves on, thank God, and I look back to Pen before motioning towards the door again

    "L-let's get out of here." I stutter nervously,



    (YESSS KAITLYN. Sorry I havent been on that one or the scions one I've just sort of been waiting in and out)

  • icon-moderator.png

    Kaitlyn Guinyard
    Penelope

    I nod in agreement when Helen tugs on my sleeve and asks to get out of here. "Y-yeah. I'm right behind you." With that said, Helen and I drop to the floor and crawl out, using the tables as a shield from the mushy chaos. At some point, I hear a girl ((Quinn)) yell, "TASTE MY PEA CANON SUCKERS!!" before I look up and see sweet peas shooting off like bullets from a machine gun...

    This is my face:

    giphy.gif



    Helen and I crawl faster.

    These abnormals are insane!

    When we're out in the hallway safe and sound, I turn to Helen and huff, "A-are you...*huff* okay?"



    ((Don't worry about it, Kate! I do that sometimes too. *shrugs*))
    • Voilet

      I looked over at the exit and laughed at what he said. Now feeling better...I had been freaking out. I watched as he got a sandwich off the floor. Well at least he didn't get horribly covered in food. I think about what he said coming in here..Vi? Since when did he starts calling me Vi? I didn't mind thought and I smiled at the new nickname..thats what friends did right? I should come up with a nickname for him too.

      "Hu..hard choice." I say jokingly. I then see a cupcake and get the frosting. I then playfully put some of the frosting from the cupcake on Andre's noise jokingly and laughed innocently (I just wanted to see his reaction to this innocence XD)

      "Ok I'm sorry I just wanted to do that once." I then say," Yeah I would rather not get in trouble.Lets get out of here."

      I then crawled out from under the table towards the exit literally rolling out so I wouldn't get any food on me.

      source.gif



      It wasn't to far off. I still couldn't believe my little drawing cause this much trouble. I wondered how long this food fight would last before the adults came.

      "We better move quick....before the supervisors come." I then say looking back," Unless you want to stay?"

      I didn't want to force him away if he wanted to stay. I also didn't notice the guy (Alexander) aiming for me.

      Alexander

      I go undercover and grin

      "Yeah right!" I say as she says she is going to take me down," Don't be to sure. I'm not going down easy!"

      Some girl (Quinn) starts throwing beans like a machine gun and some girl (Tegan) starts throwing the drinks covering herself in trays like a shield .what the heck! I peeked out being careful. I also see the girl who had throw food at me i the beginning (Violet)..bingo! still wanted to get her back!

      Tegan

      I used my powers to cover myself in trays as a shield and starts throwing food with a grin. This was awesome! Although I knew it was against the rules to use my powers i was being careful and honestly wasn't thinking about it right now.

      (@Kait lol the face XD)

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      ((Lolololol!! That Toradora gif is so on point Alex! X'D ))

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      (Haha glad you think so XD Oh and think Tegan and Quinn might make good friends with how crazy they both are being XD)

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      ((Yeah I'm glad you feel that way! I actually wanted this friendship to happen for quite some time but just didn't know how to get unsocial af Quinn to interact with Tegan, the little ball of sunshine lol! Can you imagine Quinn being like: "Ugh, I hate people. I'm out of here--", Tegan: "Hey, Quinn! Wanna go get lunch at the dining hall?", Quinn: *Begrudgingly follows while wondering why the hell she keeps following this girl around*))

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      (@Kait Oh wow..Really? Haha yeah they are going to make an interesting pair XD)(Yeah Tegan is basically the ball of sunshine, Voilet's the innocent cinnamon bun, alexanders the cactus, Itzlie's the Itzlie's the fun hyper shipper XD) (How would you describe your characters?)

      (also do you watch a lot of anime? Do you have an anime list account?)

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      ((Yep, really lol! And how would I describe my characters? Hmmm, let's see...

      Quinn is the misunderstood couch potato, Nellie is the sarcastic weirdo, Pen is my love struck underdog, Sam is the buff teddy bear, and Demi is the dark avenger lol!

      And omg I used to watch a BOAT LOAD of anime back in high school but that decreased drastically once I started college. I recently finished season one of tokyo ghoul and I'm trying to start season two of Attack on Titan. You've got a serious nerd on your hands lol!))

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      (Oh lol those descriptions are spot on XD)

      (Yeah i understand..I use to get my mom into some anime too. I have read tons of manga but college can take up alot of time but it's a sacrifice you gotta make I guess.)(I have honestly only watched the first few episode of Attack on Titans, although I have watched a ton of other anime)

      (Well i g2g, have to get some sleep lol good night )

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      ((Good night!))

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      (Pen's face I am crying XD)

      Helen

      We manage to crawl out and I am huffing and puffing but glad that we managed our way out. I nod "I...am okay...those people...are freaking crazy." I say and lean against the wall of the hallway as I attempt to compose myself "How did that even happen?" I can't remember the last time I threw food, I don't think i've ever got into a conundrum like that. 'I am just glad...we got out, before getting covered in gunk." I brush some food that got onto the collar of my shirt off of me.

      Andre

      I blink as I suddenly have vanilla frosting on my nose and I watch as she rolls away. What a strange girl. "Careful! You got someone aiming at you!" I yell to her then try rolling after her. A blonde boy with broken glasses(Cyrus) suddenly screams

      "Y"ALL NEED THE LORD!" Before taking another cupcake and placing it over his friend's face, (Nellie) and a look of horror suddenly overcomes the poor kids face. He lets out somewhat of a yelp as he curls up like us and rolls to another table. Yep. I am in hell.

      Winnifred

      "I will prevail!" I exclaim and do some crazy firing of anything I can find at his table. I feel like such a child. Which I am. But oh well, this may be a mess but it was a great mess. I throw at the two rolling away (Andre and Violet). Ah yes, this is amazing.

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      Voilet

      (haha he's calling her strange that funny XD)

      I kept going being careful not to get food on me. Suddenly Andre calls out a warning for me about (Alexander).

      "Thanks." I say dodging it but gets hit by someone else in the face (Winnie). I quickly wiped my face and kept going

      "Come on the exit isn't to far off." I say to Ander.

      Alexander

      I kept throwing-food. Darn I missed that girl (Voilet) darn, I missed. That other girl (Winnie) got her thought and laughed. Another girl (Tegan), comes running around and throwing food. I went under trying to sneak over to get that girl Winn
        • (I'm wayyyy less out of it now, so where can I jump in?)

        • icon-moderator.png

          ❤Alex❤
          (Hey! Um well most everyone went and are having a food fight in yhere cafeteria. If you wanna join don't know where you're characters are)

        • icon-founder.png

          KateSea
          Scott

          I smile at the two and Carrie rolls her eyes and nudges Sam as he says he'd offer healing hugs, but I can see the smile she is hiding. Oh, my two little friends...I shake myself out of my thoughts "I am going to go downstairs and tell them they are free to use their powers...I am going to work on training, I just fear it is going to be hard with trying not to hurt the children, or the assistants." Carrie smiles

          "We are referred to abnormal punching bags...we can handle it." Again she nudges Sam's side. "Well, if they do need to address something." Carrie continues "I am free to having a therapy session or...something. Again, Sam and I can always do something to help with the kids." I nod slowly then jog some ideas down on a scrap of paper.

          "That could be nice..." I continue "I will be working on creating a schedule, I already have exercises in place for the children and some other activities to keep them busy..." I say with a smile "Of course i can always fit in some sort of heavier training times."

          Andre

          I nod and keep crawling further. This is mayhem. I suddenly see the girl(Winnie) take out her bow and she maneuvers it like she is conducting, and I hear a sound so out of tempo that I place my hands over my ears, and energy bursts through and food flies towards a boy(Alexander). The girl is sent back but once she gets up she grins and screams

          "THAT WORKED!" Before huddling into another table. I manage my way towards the exit and try to breath "Jesus. I don't say this much, but those morons need Jesus." I place my hand over my chest as it heaves and I make my way towards the wall of the hallway

        • icon-moderator.png

          ❤Alex❤
          Sakamoto
          I had gotten my stuff from my mother, having a little talk with her, and put it safety away as I head back. Running quickly down the hall
          I hope I didn't miss anything, I then think. I then hear a loud boom! (Winnie)
          Alexander
          The girl gets out a bow..I looked over confused.
          I cover my ears quickly but then food goes flying at me and I fall back. My ears rang a little.
          "It worked!" She then says. I glared, Oh i was going to get her back as well. I wiped off the food on me and think of a plan to get her.

          Voilet
          I kept crawling over words the exit. I looked back and sees Ander cover his ears..
          What was going on?, I think confused but then suddenly hears it. My ears ring and I see food flying as I then go to cover my ears.
          This is crazy, I think. I had been to late to cover my ears and they ring. I couldn't hear what Ander said.

        • icon-non-member.png

          Mariella Baird
          Sabine

          I nod at him and the other girls, waving politely before turning back to my bag and jotting something down in my notepad again. "That makes sense. I'll come with you to let them know. Have to introduce myself at some point right?" I grin and put my notebook back in my bag. "Any idea where they'll be? Or most of them, at least," I add, subtly pointing out that they could be all over.

          (I have an idea and this might be fun. They're having a food fight, and no one really know that Sabine has powers (I believe) so perhaps, they go to tell them they can use their powers, stumble onto the food fight, and Sabine pulls a stunt? Could be funny, especially to see Scott's reaction.)

        • icon-moderator.png

          ❤Alex❤
          (That does sound like a cooler idea but holdue on just little please lol XD)(I just need voilet and Ander to get to make it out and Sakamoto to come back)

        • icon-founder.png

          KateSea
          Winnifred

          I gulp as I suddenly see the boy who had gotten hit looked like he wanted revenge. I duck into one of the tables and hold my bow to me. Crap, it is almost broken. My guardian is going to kill me. I shuffle a bit and I place it back into a safe place before grabbing an apple. I just need to chuck it hard enough and I should be able to do some damage. Hehe. This should be fun. I don't look where I throw but I manage to put enough force behind it that it do something in my favor. I duck again and take an inhale

          Andre

          I ignore the ringing in my ear and I grab Violet by her wrists before pulling her into the hallway with me. "I think we are safe." I say letting her go and feel my blood pound in my ears. Maniacs. That is what they are. Maniacs. "Good physics, the hell they think they are doing?!" I exclaim and decide to pull us farther away from the dining hall. "I think we should be okay. I think I might need to go clean off." I say and pull at the collar of my shirt to show the stains. "Otherwise we could be accused of being in that mess."

          (Ooh that could be fun Mariella. I think Scott would just be so gobsmacked)

          Scott

          "They should be in the dining hall." Carrie says "I told them to have as much food as they needed. I imagine that the lunch time might be over but I would also assume they would mostly be there." I glance at Carrie and I nod

          "That should be easy enough. I would also assume some might be in the library or exploring the upstairs." I shake my head absentmindedly before saying "I am sure they would love to meet you Sabine." I smile "I mean I was happy to be able to meet you, even though you had an interesting way of doing it." I gesture to the window. "I need to get some locks don't I?"

        • icon-moderator.png

          ❤Alex❤
          Alexander
          I glared with a grin at the girl getting an idea for revenge. I dust off some of the food she had on me. During off the rest with my powers.
          She threw an apple at me and I dodged going under cover. I get as close as I can and hide sneaking over getting a perfect shot of the girl (Winnie).

          Sakamoto
          I make it back and see the place is even messier then before. Threw the mess I see the guys about to throw food at Alexander...having a perfect shot at Winnie. I went and jump in front of her. I then get hit by the food. I then decided to act dramatic and fall backwards for effect. It was like one of those scenes in the movie.

          "Tell my mother..I'm sorry." i then say holding back a laugh.

          Voilet
          He grabbed me by the wrist and leads me out towards he exit. I sighed relieved glad that we were out.
          "Yeah we should get cleaned up" I say and nod looking at my shirt. The damage wasn't too bad
          "I'm glad we got out..especially before the councilors come." I then laughang now...it was funny now that it's over
          (Scott will be like:"Do I really want kids? Really?")

          200.gif

          latest

        • icon-founder.png

          KateSea
          Winnifred

          "Saka!" I exclaim and I roll my eyes as I kneel down next to him "Oh no, my poor Saka. Stay with me." I say my voice completely void of emotion. With blank eyes not even directed at him I pull him by his collar and shake him "Stay." I say still blankly then pull him, despite my small frame and the difficulty for my smallness to accomplish, towards the table I was hiding in "Oh no, you are shot." I say with another roll of my eyes "What ever am I to do for you, my dearest comrade?"

          Andre

          I shake my head "Animals." i laugh softly "Not to say I didn't get a good shot in, I totally did." I brush my hair back and I realize it is covered in various gunk, from peanut butter and jelly to vanilla frosting "Ah crud." I say then place a hand on my hip "I call this my nutritional collection, and I look just as great as I do clean." I say with a roll of my eyes and try to dust off some of the food from my shirt and pants.

          (I bet somewhere in Scott's mind its like "I've always wanted children...my neighbor and his beautiful wife with his two wonderful children, and the other one, oh how I long for....can I skip the teenage years good God" XD)

        • icon-moderator.png

          ❤Alex❤
          Sakamoto
          She played along kneeling down next to me which I am glad for. She then surprisingly pulled me to safety The guy seemed to stop and I see him roll his eyes.
          "I...can't. I am going towards the light." I then say closing my eyes for dramatic effect. I try my hardest not to laugh.
          "You must be strong and go along. Avenge me!" I then say with a fist then couldn't help it and laughed. I looked around: food was still flying around.
          "Wow this place is a mess. "I then comment braking the 'dramatic scene'.

          ALexander
          i see what happened and then rolled my eyes...those guys were idiots. I then keep throwing food for food wanting to hit some people.

          Violet
          i laughed. I then also kept dusting myself to see how much damage my clothes have taken..as long as we could get clean before the counselor come we were in the clear. I brushed my hair,to get stuff out of it.
          "Darn I think I got some of the stuff stuck in my hair." I then say and laughed a little as I see the jelly. I would need to wash this. I then hear Andre say the comment about his nutrition collection and I laughed again.
          "Very nice." I say laughing and clapped then plafully got on my tippy toes (as i am short) to dust off some of the mess off his hair," I'm pretty sure I let you better without all the food in your hair though."
          I then smiled and continue to try to get the food off myself.


          (Hahah i can't wait for his reaction poor Scott has to reassess about the teen years of kids XD)
    • Sabine

      I grin back at him and laugh slightly. "Yeah, I would definitely look into some locks," I say, laughing. "Should we head down then?" I heft my bag onto my shoulder and stand up carefully while looking at the others. I slide my notepad into the bag and close it, then buckle it and then slide a padlock out of one f the side pockets and slide it onto the buckle, clicking shut. No one was getting in that thing. I nodded and looked at Scott. "Shall we?"

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      Winnifred

      "Tell the big guy upstairs we need some help down here." I say with a grin as he pretends to 'go into the light'. I roll my eyes at his next words then laugh softly "Oh yes it is. Wait, is this my fault?" I ask as I remember it was me who went after the stick figure. Oh dear. Whelp, whoever made the thing and myself are probably the ones responsible. Oh yes indeed. I laugh "Well at least none of us will get hit behind here. Also, thanks for taking the shot solider." I grin at him

      Andre

      I chuckle softly as she tries to get some of the food out of my hair. "Hold still Vi." I say and lean down to wipe away some of the food in her hair. Gently I take one of her locks and I take a napkin out of my pocket and clean it off. "There you go," I smile at her then stuff the napkin back into my pocket. "That is so much better. I still can't believe it is our first day here and we already have a food fight." I can imagine the owner of this place rolling around in his fifty thousand dollar casket. I roll my eyes at the thought. "I am concerned for some of those children....I mean they seem out of their minds."

      Scott

      I watch sabine lock up her purse before asking if we could go. "Yes, we shall." Carrie nods and leads Sam out of the door way before I walk out into the hallway. I think I hear some sort of noise downstairs and I just figure it is just some of the kids doing their thing. It is no matter. "So I suppose I should give you a tour as well Sabine." I say with a smile "Most things are on the main floor, so I can show you around after we check on the children." I offer

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      Sakamoto
      She rolled her eyes and I chuckled
      "Hu..um well...maybe? " I say and shrug as she asked if it was her fault. I wondered how much trouble we would get into for this
      "Oh you're welcome anytime." I say and grin as she thanked me. I then got up getting the food off me and lauged.

      Violet
      (Aww he's acting so cute haha)(he called her Vi again )
      I hold still and let him get the stuff off my hair
      "Thanks." I say and smiled at him.
      "I know right it's kina funny though." I then say and shake my head thinking of my stick figures," told you the drawings were trouble."
      I only have one more to find, I then think

    • icon-non-member.png

      Mariella Baird
      (surprise vacation to beach house, sucky signal won't be able to post, sorry)

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      (Cool have fun!)

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      (Aaaaah okay I am alive. Have fun Mariella!)

      Winnifred

      I sigh "Oh well, at least I am going down in a blaze of glory." I say with a grin then slump back against the table we were hiding behind. This wouldn't be the first time I made a messy mistake. Ever do paintball fights with someone who can accidentally blow herself up? I have! Fan-freaking-tastic times there. "Good friend you are Saka." I say with a grin then ruffle his hair, which i realize is covered in gunk "Oh goodness gracious." I laugh "We....we should probably try to get out of here. Before we are hit down by the snipers." I turn around and peek up over the turned over table. I am sure my enemies were watching.

      Andre

      (I like how he was supposed to be a blunt a-hole but around Violet he is like 'ooo friend' XD)

      "Well at least they will be fun to study." I say with a grin and brush my hair one last time to make sure it is mostly clean. We must smell and look horrible. Oh well, at least we got out of the war zone "You know I don't think this is what Mister Carmichael intended." I offer a small laugh "He probably assumed we were going to be well behaved, which would explain why he let so many kids into a dead rich person's home." I am starting to wonder how this was a good idea.

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      (Welcome back to the land of the living kate sea lol)

      Sakamoto
      She ruffled my hair and some gunk comes lff. I try to get the reSt of he stuff off. We hide in a safe place
      "Yup..I honestly want to see the guys reaction when he comes in and sees the mess." I then say and chuckled a little.
      "I think we should to but how are we going to get out of here without being hit anymore?" I asked watching as she peeked over. I then laughed as I saw someone try to hit hit winnie as soon as she peeked over

      Tegan
      I see a girl peek over (winnie) and try to hit her.

      Voilet
      (Yeah and voilet is suppose to hate it at camp because she forced and cold but she's the complete opposite around Ander.)
      "I guess yeah." I and laughed," there is still one more."
      "Um..yeah. I still feel bad that my drawing started all this. In there everyones going crazy and it's even crazier because of the people with powers." I then comment. I looked at myself to make sure I got the gunk off...
      "Least we got out before anyone came back and got in trouble.' I then say with a smile

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      (Good to be back *Snore*)

      Winnifred

      "I am scared the poor owner will have a heart attack..." I say lowly then burst out with a small laugh. I am hit in the face and I gasp out loudly before angrily grabbing another piece of food and chucking it towards the direction of what hit me before I slide down "O-okay. Mama wants revenge." I mutter slowly and I wipe the food off my face slowly and dramatically. "I am not leaving this dining hall until I get my vengeance." I laugh softly

      Andre

      (Gosh they are so cute XD)

      I grin and I wink at her before saying "Hey, we are only in trouble if we get caught, which we didn't. We should probably try to find a room to hide in to try and clean off entirely." I say with a smile before shaking my head. "Don't worry about those drawings. It wasn't your fault, besides, they can't cause any more trouble, can they? Just don't let them get to set the house on fire." I tease. I hope to mechanics that doesn't happen. This house, as flashy as it was, was still an amazing place to stay.

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      (Lol XD)
      Sakamoto
      "Yeah he probably will." I say then she gets hit in the face.
      I laughed as she got angry wiping off the food...that was hilarious.
      "Alright good luck with revenge. " I then say handing her some food.
      "Did you see who even threw that piece of food?" I asked

      Voilet
      (Yeah they are XD)
      "That is true." I say and nod with a smile back and laughed. So far we got away with it
      "Alright yeah we should. Good idea." I then say looking around for a place. He teases me about the stick figurus starting a fire.
      "Very funny" I then comment and shake my head," there only one I'm pretty sure it won't start a fire."

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      ((Hey guys I'm back--sort of--mind if I get a quick recap of what I missed?))
  • Oh nothing much)(I believe Scott is heading to were the kids are- and the food fight is lol)(Voilet and Ander got out)(Also Tegan hit Winnie in the face- and now she is trying to get back)

    (I can have Tegan interact with one of your characters?)(Or Itzlie come to break up the food fight)

    (Also welcome back =))

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    (*startles awake* No no I am still alive XD)

    Winnifred

    "No I did not see. But I do not care." Putting on the bad italian Godfather accent I say "I want them dead, I want their bloodline dead, I want their home burned to the ground." I cough then continue in a soft, innocent voice "Sorry, sorry about that." I laugh then go to grab a cupcake. I chuck it in a random direction. "There we go!" I laugh softly and slide down, hugging my knees to my chest "This is war Saka, you know who the bravest men are here? There are none, it is just me, angry in over dramatic corniness" I chuckle and roll my eyes

    Andre

    "Oh, well..." I laugh softly and I go walk down the hallway. I feel the walls around us until I can press a board down enough "Here we go...can you help me Vi?" I ask. For all I know this could be a room. Maybe not, maybe this is just a ventilation or...something. "This should be a nice place to hide..."

    (@Kaitlyn I think Alex got it all right :)(I'll give you a repost)

    (Pen's face I am crying XD)

    Helen

    We manage to crawl out and I am huffing and puffing but glad that we managed our way out. I nod "I...am okay...those people...are freaking crazy." I say and lean against the wall of the hallway as I attempt to compose myself "How did that even happen?" I can't remember the last time I threw food, I don't think i've ever got into a conundrum like that. 'I am just glad...we got out, before getting covered in gunk." I brush some food that got onto the collar of my shirt off of me.

    Andre

    I blink as I suddenly have vanilla frosting on my nose and I watch as she rolls away. What a strange girl. "Careful! You got someone aiming at you!" I yell to her then try rolling after her. A blonde boy with broken glasses(Cyrus) suddenly screams

    "Y"ALL NEED THE LORD!" Before taking another cupcake and placing it over his friend's face, (Nellie) and a look of horror suddenly overcomes the poor kids face. He lets out somewhat of a yelp as he curls up like us and rolls to another table. Yep. I am in hell.

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    Sakamoto

    I raised an eyebrow

    "Did you just do a Godfather reference?"I asked. I then laughed with her as she joked. I looked at were she threw the cupcake..which really didn't hit anyone. This was interesting.

    "I do admit the person got you good." I then say jokingly and grin.

    "Yes I can see the chaos." I then say and chuckled when she talked about how this is far. I remain hidden and think.

    Voilet

    I followed him as he went down the hall.

    "Hu oh yes I will." I say and helped him with the board, as he says this would be a good place to hide. I wondered when the staff would come, I was glad we got out.

    "Do you know what is under there?" I asked tilting my head as I helped.

  • icon-moderator.png

    Kaitlyn Guinyard
    (( Cool! Thanks Alex, Kate! And sure, Alex. You can have Tegan interact with someone; though the only characters I have in there right now is Nellie and Quinn.))

    Nellie

    I pout when Cy smashes a vanilla cupcake into my face ((if that is inaccurate Kate I apologize lol!)0 but the expression melts into a laugh when he shouts, "Y'All NEED THE LORD!" I reach over and grab a banana muffin, hoping to get some sweet payback but he takes a dive and literally rolls out of here to another table.

    "Traitor! You left me!" I giggle loudly before chucking the muffing and nabbing some girl in the chest ((Tegan)). Before she can notice where I came from, I also dive under the table and army crawl to another one closer to the exit. This is fun and all, but I'm pretty sure Scott and the assistants will be pissed when they get here. I'd rather not get caught up in the aftermath, thank you very much.

    Besides, I've been doing a lot of things so much--physically-wise. I'm surprised I'm not feeling--

    And just like that I'm lightheaded and exhausted. "Ah, crap..." I groan while curling into a ball. I barely feel chocolate pudding and mashed potatoes pelting me. I'm too busy trying not to vomit. Crap! I should've known I was pushing myself too hard! Now I'm stuck here looking like a helpless shaking little lamb!

    ***

    Samuel

    Carrie, Scott, Itzlie and I make our way back to the dining hall. I'm hoping that the kids are behaving this time around and no more fights have broken out. Lord knows I've run out of my "Man Power" for the next few hours. I can only bare acting like that twice a day, three tops.

    I stick my head into the dining hall and beam. "Hello everyone! Did you enjoy lu--"

    *splat!*

    A huge dollop of vanilla pudding nails me in the face.

    "Oh dear," I groan in exasperation. It'll take hours to get this out of my beard (maybe Carrie could help me?). I'm further surprised to catch a glimpse of that one child ((Quinn)) zipping about the room while laughing wholeheartedly, a pile of food spilling out of her arms. Where did all of that joviality come from? Is this the same tired, stubborn lass we talked with not too long ago??

    I turn to the others, presenting my pudding mask and smile sheepishly. "W-we may have a problem..."


  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    (Haha it's fine)
    Tegan
    I get hit in a gap in had in my tray armor I made by (Nellie)...I laughed falling and throw something back at someone. The doors then open and I see the helpers all there looking surprised. I froze putting the trays down and gulped...Running into (Quinn) by accident as she zipped around.
    "Sorry." I say to her wondering how much trouble we were gping to be in.

    Itzlie
    I took a break from looking at the blue prints as I followed behind to check on the kids with the rest of them. I heard some commotion and as we went inside I say food being thrown
    This was crazy...I blinked surprised.
    I didn't know if I should laughed or what covering my face from laughing as I see Samual get hit in the face.

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    Winnifred

    "Saki, you betrayed me, I always knew it was you." I say still doing a horrible accent that would have made the country of Italy declare me a treasonous wench. "Er, I mean it just seems that they did get me good and damn it all that didn't hit the target!" I exclaim before reaching out to grab a carton of milk "Onay maybe I can just chuck this at someone..:" I say then think I notice the owner peek his head in. Oh no.

    Andre

    "Uh." I peek my head in then suddenly feel cobwebs all over my face "I think this is just a loose board.:." I cough then decide to reach in with my hand. I feel more cobwebs, then think I feel something else. Almost...smooth? I raise my eyebrow and try to find the object again once I grabbed hold of it but i can't find it. Weird "No I think this is just empty space." I say "Although I find it weird that this just was able to pop open."

    Cyrus

    "Oh Nellie Bellie!" I exclaim then do another barel roll. Geez those were fun to do! I continue doing so until I bump into her, but I realized she's all curled up. Oh no! The poor dear looks like she's going to hurl! "Nel bel, you oka?" I ask and I gently take her shoulders, pulling her curled figure to me so I can look at her better. I ignore the assistant I see come in then leave once his beard is covered in pudding "You look ill," I say to her

    Carrie

    "Oh no, the heathens."I mumble as I see Sam come back with a messy beard. I sigh "I'll help you clean up once we get those sons of biscuits down and held with." Honestly my words were much more colorful and filled with a sort of swearing attitude, but hat didn't matter. Poor Scott seems in awe, but he enters the dining room without much fear and placed his pointer and middle finger into his mouth before giving a loud, shrill whistle

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    Sakamoto
    She again does a horrible accent and I roll my eyes and laughed.
    "Yeah well you kinda threw it at random." I then comoment and chuckled. She was about to throw something else and I grabbed some food too as I then noticed that...the owner coming along with the helpers.
    U-um..this can't be good." I say hiding behind the table. I grinned finding this a littie funny
    "Hey..I can telaport us out of here....not sure if it will work though. Should I try?" I asked her.

    Itzlie
    I see the kids..most of them..freeze as Scott whistled. I looked at the mess. I remain quiet letting Scott handle this..I noticed though that Carrie and Samual were hacing another cute moment.

    Voilet
    He peeked his head in and hear him cough
    "You ok?" I asked then raised an eyebrow as he reached him..did he see something in there.
    "Oh yeah it is very weird." I admit with a nod deciding to look inside too. Even though he said there was nothing in there but empty space.
    (What is it?)

  • icon-moderator.png

    Kaitlyn Guinyard
    ((Okay so I just finished writing Nellie's segment. It was beautiful, long, and on point. But then my dog unplugs the computer and i lose everything...*silently rages*))

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    (Oh wow I'm sorry. That's happened you me before with the Internet not working after I make.some.really long posts sometimes )

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    Winnifred

    "What?" I laugh "I like the Godfather, I just can't do an accent for my life." I see the owner and the assistants and I murmur a small swear under my breath "Oh, damn. Uh, do you think we can escape? I mean, I think your teleporting can help...but what if you end up losing something?" I ask. I didn't need him to lose any more shoes, or worse. "Besides this might be put on me...If you can leave you can, but if you can't teleport me too that is fine." I wonder if it hurt him more if he had more people in teleporting. I hear the owner say

    "Alright! You can all stop!" His voice has become suddenly rougher than it had been, and there was more of a scarier tone to it, although he still looked to be the same dad like figure he was "Who started this?" He suddenly asked, his eyes hiding the fact he is already trying to figure out a punishment for all of this.

    (@Alex I was thinking it was a diary from an old resident or something)

    Andre

    "I am fine...There is nothing in there." I say and try to shake the cobwebs off my arms then place the board back into the wall. It sticks out awkwardly. Crap "Okay, this is how a home starts to fall apart. Can you help me with this?" I ask as I try to place the board back. I almost jam my fingers into the wall and I grit my teeth. "Oh come on."

    (@Kaitlyn oh no! I understand though sometimes my dog will paw my hand so I can't type.)

      • Sakamoto
        I remain quiet..I had never tried telaporting another person before.
        I hear the owner scream
        "Alright you can all stop. " and I freeze tempted to telaport away but it didn't feel right to just leave her. He asked who started it...and I looked at Winnie raising an eyebrow
        I think we all were in big trouble though

        Voilet
        I was about to help him when he hurt his fingers
        "You ok? " I asked worried looking at his fingers. The board of the wall...falls again and something falls out. It looked like a book.
        (Can they find it?)

      • icon-moderator.png

        Kaitlyn Guinyard
        ((Sorry for the short and crappy segments! I just really want to catch up and stop leaving people hanging over here!))

        Nellie

        Through the mental fog and nausea, I can hear someone calling out to me, though I don't think my name is Nellie Bellie...

        Oh! Wait! That's gotta be Cy. Sure enough, I know those cracked funky glasses and Cyonis, god of the Earth and Stars anti-gravity hair from anywhere. I'm surprised when he picks me up; dang, I just knew he was hiding a strong body behind that goofy demeanor. But seriously, he's too sweet for his own good.

        My head spins even more when we start moving but I'm still grateful for his care. It's official, I'm promoting him from a banana muffin to a banana sugar cookie. That's just how sweet his is. Gripping his shirt, I chuckle shakily, "No...no worries. J-just the anemia."

        ***

        Quinn

        "PEA CANON!" I yell at the top of my lungs while flinging another string of peas at my assailants. I'm standing next to Tegan's tray shield of doom (pretty cool ability, by the way), using it as partial shield of my own every now and then. I then scoop a handful of mashed potatoes, raise it up, and start flicking it around the room at hyper speed. The result is a full-circle sprinkle of potatoes. "TATER STORM!!"

        If you're wondering, yes. I am making this stuff up on the spot.

        However, the fun comes to an end when there's a loud whistle. I look over to see that Scott man and the assistants with him, all showing varying degrees of "you're gonna get it now" on their faces.

        I instantly drop my ammo, "I'm out," and zip out of there.

        *zoom!*

        ***

        Penelope

        I pale when I see the owners and assistants pass us on the way to the dining hall. "Uh oh..." I mumble. I turn to Helen with wide, fearful eyes. "Nellie and Cy are still in there--"

        However, that statement becomes null and void when I see Cy running up with Nellie in his arms. Both of them are covered in mushy food bits but the boy's face is far from joyful or mischievous. In fact, he looks worried--scared, even.

        The look sends paranoia and fear through me. I grip my beanie. As he gets closer, I realize how pale and sickly Nellie looks. It's almost a complete 180 from the quirky girl we just hung out with in the library. "What's going on? I-is she okay?" I ask quietly.

      • icon-moderator.png

        Kaitlyn Guinyard
        ((Oh! And also, Kate do you have any ideas for how you'll introduce Jackie? If not, I'd be more than happy to talk about it and help! I'm just super excited to meet them! XD ))

      • icon-founder.png

        KateSea
        Scott

        A girl whistles past me and I blink surprised. Carrie sighs and walks in the direction of the speedster and leaves me to the kids. What am I supposed to do? Right right, I got them with their attention on me, they've all stopped...excellent. A girl(Winnifred) stands when I ask who started it.

        "I did..." She mumbles and I gesture for her to come over to me. She looks almost horrified. I feel awful for putting such a look of trauma onto a young girl's face. Once she is over to me I whisper to her

        "Don't look so frightened dear, you aren't in a load of trouble, but you will be doing some chores, which include cleaning the dining hall." She looks at me, some color returning into her face.

        "Yes sir." I gesture her to head out so I can talk to her in a minute, and then I look to the rest of the people that are in the hall

        "Alright! We are gonna get this place cleaned up! If you can't handle that than I have plenty of other chores for punishment, I will go grab some supplies for you, but you gotta clean."

        (@Alex yes)

        Andre

        "Fine." I say and curl my fingers into a fist and feel them ache. Oh well, it is not that big of a deal. My eyes narrow as I see a book on the ground and I carefully pick it up. I flick through it, and I notice something weird. Half the book is empty, while the other half...messy messy writing. It looked horribly scribbled. "I think we stumbled on something Vi." I say and hand the book to her.

        (@Kaitlyn I think I have an idea)

        Cyrus

        "I'll get you somewhere a little more safe than here." I say as I lift her up carefully, looking down at her with a scared look as I walk out of the dining hall. I have no idea what to do with a girl with anemia. It scared the crap out of me, could she end up fainting? Or worse, something I can't undo? I see Penelope and Helen and I look at them, scared

        "Her...her anemia is acting up...I...I don't know what to do for her." I admit shakily, just keeping her carefully up in my arms. I never realized I could pick up someone like this. Maybe the flight or fight response is making me superman. For whatever reason the song Kryptonite is playing through my head and I try to shake it out as I place myself back into the regular, horrible reality.

        Jackie

        Jack took over for this one. I was surprised as I had been dragged into an empty hall of the home of the party I was attending. It was a girl who had been eyeing me earlier, and a smile was present on her face. Oh, good, I could get energy from her quick. You better not kill her, dumbass. Jaqueline mumbles through my mind and I grumble under my breath

        I won't I won't. She wants this anyway. I feel a mental kick so sharp I grit my teeth, although a charming grin flashes onto my face as the girl pushes me against the wall, playing with my ginger colored hair. She mumbles about how good I look and I try not to roll my eyes. Kiss me already so I can leave. I think to myself and there is another sharp kick in my mind. I gently grab onto her face and pull her to me, and we lean against the wall, kissing for a moment or two. I can tell how much Jaqueline is hating this. I hate this too, but I need it. Her cheeks grow pale and she pulls away, clumsily backing into the opposite wall. She looks at me confused before her eyes roll back. I feel refreshed, and I relief a sigh. I gently scoop her up and I go to the living room, where I place the girl and place a blanket over her. I make sure no one sees me do this before I change back to Jaqueline, and my mind does a big shift.

        I gasp as I start to feel a bit more normal and I scurry out of the house. I hate going to parties. I hate it. But Jack insists. He always insists. I run for a while until I start to feel weak again. How could I have lost so much energy so quickly? Crud crud crud.

        Didn't you get a letter? Jack suddenly asks and I groan. He was right, there was a house not to far from here that asked me to come. Fine. I run over to Elm Street and I see the big house. Holy shit. Jack thinks and I bump his thoughts out of my mind. The nuns would be so ashamed of Jack, and of me to be honest. I grumble as I run in, but I see no one is in the living room. Weird. I keep walking and see the dining hall, which is a mess, so I promptly move the other way, until I see four people (Nellie, Cyrus, Helen, Penelope) and I notice one of the girl's look really sick. I...I think I could try and help her. A sharp kick. I actually gasp out in pain this time and I hesitantly walk up, each time the kick becoming more and more painful.

        Jack you son of a bitch!

        "H-hey." I say shakily before asking "Y-you okay there?"


      • icon-moderator.png

        ❤Alex❤
        Tegan
        I dropped my shield and froze. The girl next to me ZOOMED out. I would have laughed if this wasn't so serious. A girl gets up when they asked who did it..(winnie).I am tempted to hide too.
        This place was a mess. Scott seems to have us want us clean..ok fair enough

        Sakamoto
        Winnie gets up and decided to stay instead of leaving. Scott tells us to clean up and I sighed. It was fun whIle it lasted.

        Voilet
        I looked over at his hand again...he said he was ok. It seemed like a notebook fell out
        "What is it?" I asked trying to look over. I was very curious..I mean I could tell it was some kind of book but I wonder what it had and why would someone hide a book there ?

      • icon-founder.png

        KateSea
        Winnifred

        Scott takes me out of the room and informs me sternly not to do such an action again before, behind other people's visions, ruffles my hair and tells me how impressed yet horrified he was of how I could cause a mess so quickly. I do allow a smile then he leads me to the closet where he unlocks it and guides me to the brooms and mops. I have to go get them into the dining room and haul them over to the others that were caught. I am in despair as I see how messy this is. I don't know how this will all be cleansed out. Scott had also informed me he had other, lighter chores I should do later on. I groan lightly and start to mop.

        Andre

        "I think it is a diary...I can't tell though, the writing is so messy." I mention to her as I open to the first page. I am able to make out a few numbers at the top. 19580613. I am not quite sure what it means, but I figure it might be one of two things. A sort of number that identified the person, or a date. A date made a little more sense. "I can't tell anything else...there is no name on it." I frown. Who would hide a book in a wall board?

      • icon-moderator.png

        ❤Alex❤
        Sakamoto
        As she came back I go over to get some of the cleaning supplies and begin to help clean.
        I looked around..I was kinda impressed how much of a mess we could do I such a short time.
        "You ok? " I asked her wondering how bad she was yelled at or anything.

        Tegan
        I frown not feeling bad and silently walked over to help.

        Itzlie
        I watched..I can't belive they made such a huge mess in a short time. I see Scott not being to hard on them..that's good i mean it's only there first day.
        I looked at her place that speedster went wondered if Carrie caught the person yet.

        Voilet
        "Hu a diary..who would put a diary in a wall like that?" I say and raised an eyebrow curious. It was a wierd place to hide one. I looked at the handwriting and it was horrible.
        "Yeah how can anyone read that?" I say. I wondered who owned it.

      • icon-founder.png

        KateSea
        Winnifred

        I look up as I hear Saka's voice and I continue to scrub the floors "I am fine. Scott was very nice about it. Told me he wasn't furious and would be happier if I helped with the clean up. But of course I also have to scrub some of the dishes for the next few days, but that shouldn't be too hard, as long as I don't break the dishes with my abilities." I laugh softly at the idea and try scrubbing some of the peanut butter jelly out of the marble floor. "Oh come on..." I mumble. "This will take forever Saka. Oh well, I guess it really is my fault." With a grin I twirl around and keep mopping.

        Andre

        "The paper looks old too..." I comment and gently take a sheet of the empty page in my hand. It is crinkled and I swear if I grip it any farther that it will crumble in my hands. "I can do some analysis on this." I offer. I don't know if i want to show this to the owners. I fear they might take it away. "Maybe I can also try to see if this is some kind of code and not just messy scribbling."

      • icon-moderator.png

        ❤Alex❤
        Sakamoto
        "Oh that's good." I say and smiled glad he was nice about it.
        "Oh yeah we did make a pretty good mess here...it was fun whIle it lasted." I say jokingly and grinned.
        "Don't worry I'll ask to help you with the dishes." I then say as I scrubbed. I ididn't mind

        Tegan
        I remained quiet and cleaned

        Itzlie
        I watched as the kids cleaned up
        "Are we missing any kids?" I asked doing a mental tally in my head. There seemed to be fewer kids here..

        Voilet
        "Yeah it does ...this is interesting like some detective novel." I say my eyes becoming bright. I always loved a God mystery. .even though in the books I always got the culperate wrong.
        What if it's written in invisible ink under all the scribbles, I then think not saying it out load.
        "Ok we should check out what it could mean...do you think we should tell anyone else?" I then asked him

      • icon-moderator.png

        Kaitlyn Guinyard
        Penelope

        "Her...her anemia is acting up...I...I don't know what to do for her," Cy says shakily. I instantly pale. I have absolutely no idea what to do about anemia. I know how to deal with anxiety and panic attacks, not anemia! I feel my breathing become shallow as my worry quadruples. I turn to Helen, hoping that she may have an idea of what to do.

        "D-do you know h-how to treat anemia??" In the hind corners of my mind is a voice already answering the question for me. More than likely, no, no she doesn't. I still recall how badly she panicked when I had fainted.

        I almost don't hear the new voice next to us.

        "H-hey.Y-you okay there?" I turn to see some girl I don't recall seeing before. Is she another abnormal? Gah! That doesn't even matter right now! We have to help Nellie! I'm even desperate enough to reach out to this stranger for help.

        "No, no things aren't okay right now," I mumble fearfully. I look back at Nellie. "Sh-she's sick! It's anemia and we don't know what to do! I! I-I..." I feel a few tears roll down my cheeks now but I make no move to wipe them away. My breathing becomes shallower. Quicker.
  • Winnifred

    "This is my most impressive mess yet." I say with a grin. "Well...if you want to help that would be fantastic. I would really appreciate it...but I was the one who pulled you into the mess, I shouldn't make you help with the extra clean up." I say then sigh as sweat starts to drip onto my brow and I scrub a little more furiously. "I am just glad I am not the only person who needs to clean this up...although I am upset that some people walked out before they could do anything." I mumble remembering the speedster.

    Scott

    "There are a few...Carrie went off after the Quinn girl...I don't know if she will catch up. It is no matter. I noticed a few might have left before the fight or were caught up during so..." I sigh "I can't believe people just ended up doing that so quickly! I leave for ten minutes of paper work and we have pudding on the ceiling." I end up laughing and I have to place my hand over my mouth to stifle it. "I must be a horrible owner." I continue, shaking my head "I am worried Itlize, that this house might collapse in a few months."

    Jackie

    I notice them all look in a panic. One girl(Helen) looks paler than a ghost and I notice the boy is shaking. "Relax." I say gently and reach out to the crying girl(Penelope) and I take the time to take a little more energy, not a lot but enough to help out more with her friend, and I wipe away her tears. "I got this." I say and hear Jack in the back of my mind yelling at me not to do this

    Shut up!

    You are going to kill us Jaqueline! I am going to take...

    No you are not! Shut up Jack! I grit my teeth as I now struggle to keep control over myself and to keep myself from yelling in pain from the mental kicks. I reach out to the girl with anemia, breath in and out, then transfer some of my health over to her. Once I give her what I think is enough, I step back, clumsily, feeling my head spin. I pale and I end up falling back in a faint.

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    Voilet
    "Yeah it does ...this is interesting like some detective novel." I say my eyes becoming bright. I always loved a God mystery. .even though in the books I always got the culperate wrong.
    What if it's written in invisible ink under all the scribbles, I then think not saying it out load.
    "Ok we should check out what it could mean...do you think we should tell anyone else?" I then asked

    Sakamoto
    I looked around and laughed at what she said about this mess being the most impressive she made

    "Oh it's fine I don't mind." I say honestly with a shrug. She then comments on people leaving and I think she's mostly talking about that speedster
    "Well what can you do?" I say and shrug. I then continue to help cleaning. I mopped and looked around at everyone cleaning

    Itzlie
    Scott answered my question then want to laugh..overall he seemed a little upset.
    "U-Um..I'm sure that won't happen again ." I say feeling bad..maybe someone should have stayed in here to watch them.
    "And you're not a horrible owner." I then comment trying to cheer him up," the mess will be cleaned in no time and it will be like nothing happened. It's just some food."
    It could be worse..., I then think remembering the hole in the wall but I deside not to mention he hat right now
    (Yeah I don't think that would help XD)

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    (AH SORRY I FORGOT ANDRE XD)

    Andre

    "Alright Nancy Drew, got any theories?" I ask her with a smirk and I flip again through the book "No, we shouldn't tell anyone. I think we keep this secret until we actually are able to determine what is in here..." I tilt my head. It seems there are a few pages torn out towards the end. How odd. I dismiss that and decide I might go searching a few more loose wall boards later. I decide not to tell Violet. I close the book again then muse under my breath "I think this might either be a diary of an old owner, or maybe just an old book."

    Winnifred

    "I can't do much else." I say and take a sponge that Scott had handed me earlier. I start scrubbing some of the tables that were also covered in gunk. "Sometimes I should really think before I do anything." I say with a small grin then go back to scrubbing other surfaces besides the floor. "Maybe I will make a few muscles while I am dong this. I will be a buff person by the end of this." I joke and I make a small bicep.

    Scott

    "Well I will be sure to be more observant." I say with a nod. "I am going to make sure there is an assistant with the children at all times and..." I bite my lip "I honestly apologize I couldn't find any assistants with an abnormality...I think it would have made things easier. But I did what I could." I offer Itlize a smile "I have been in a fair amount of food fights in my time." Service training was a wonderful, wonderful hell. "I am just hoping we don't have any more big dramatic problems."

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    (It's fine XD)
    Voilet
    I laughed as he called me Navy Drew
    "Well...maybe invisible ink? And the scribbles are use to hide it?" I say and shrug
    "Alright...I am curious." I say as he tells me he plans on keeping it.
    "It has to be..it looks pretty old. This place has been closed for a while
    " I then comment as he comes to yhe conclusion that it is from the old owner.

    Alexander
    This is STUPID..I didn't even start the food fight. I remain silent and kept cleaning deciding it was better thend starring trouble

    Sakamoto
    I kept cleaning and sweeping.
    I looked and see a person cleaning (Alexander ) who didn't seem happy and another girl (tegan).
    "Well it was pretty fun..people will probably remember the first day thanks to you. " I say jokingly with a grin.
    "Oh yes you probably will." I then say and laughed

    Itzlie
    "It's not your fault. No onerush could have guessed this would happen." I then say trying to make him feel better as he seemed down," you were busy with paperwork."
    I also felt bad for not thinking of checking up on the them, I then think and sighed.
    "Oh..I never was in one..it looked like it was fun though." I admit and laughed a little seeing the mess. I couldn't imagine my parents tolerating anything like his from my brother and I at a party.
    Honestly it could have been worse, I then think

  • icon-non-member.png

    Mariella Baird
    (At a party right now, but expect posts for all characters later <3 )

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    (Enjoy your party Mariella!)

    Andre

    "I could try using a black light...I don't know if I will find anything however." I mention then shake my head "I think I will find something off this. I am going to try some mirror writing checks, maybe some index code or something of the sort...and I will try to use something based off black light." I don't know if invisible ink is the answer, but I might as well try it out. "I am almost thinking that it could be some sort of record...." I keep noticing different numbers on each of the pages. That was the only thing I could make out.

    Winnifred

    I start to feel bad as I notice one of the boys and one of the girls not looking too happy. Well excuse me, you didn't need to join. Kids these days, I swear. "Well I am glad people will remember this." I say with a grin "That's how most should remember me, Winnie the Food Fighter." I curl up my fist and pat it against my chest "The most feared girl on Reid's own property." I laugh softly. "By a long shot my friend." I roll my eyes at myself. I hope I don't get into anymore trouble. As much as I liked trouble, I almost didn't want to upset Scott. He seemed so nice.

    Scott

    "I was. It is no matter. I suppose I can learn from this." I say with a smile. "Oh, you are lucky then for never being in one. When I was twenty one I was in a platoon with some of my fellow friends, and someone ended up spilling their tray on a friend of mine, who in turn took his mashed potatoes and tried to throw it at the poor guy. He ended up hitting me instead and well..." I laugh softly "We had to clean quickly so the sergeant didn't see anything. We were already on the end of the line, so we scrubbed fast." I start to feel better and I say "They are fun but pains in the neck."

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    (Yes enjoy your party! )
    Voilet
    "True..the writing might notherwise be important. Maybe the numbers are what's important. Like some code they made up themselves." I then comment and shrug. There could be a number of differnt things it could be
    "I don't think it's any other known language though. ..at least the doesn't look like that to me." I then say

    Tegan
    I get an idea to help gather the trays to use my power to gather them. It works so far but I end up hitting one of the guys on the head (Alexander ) and another almost trip since he was unkowledge stepping on one (Sakamoto )
    "Sorry!" I say gathering the trays.

    Alexander
    It hits my head as she used her power
    Idiot. ., I think again as I glared at her

    Sakamoto
    I laughed at her joke
    "Yup they defiantly will this inst my first food fight." I admit with a laugh. I then almost fall over as a girl uses her power to get the tray I was unknowingly standing on
    "Sorry." She says quickly not meaning to do that

    Itzlie
    I listen to his story
    "Interesting," i say then laughed, " was that place end up more of a mess then here?"
    I see a girl use her power but she imediatly apologizes so I let it go

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    Andre

    "That could be it...I don't know if languages have anything to do with it, some of the words seem to be closest to English. Maybe a different dialect of English?" It was certainly possible. Im not sure which part of the world has such messy English writing. "I think the numbers might be dates, or maybe an identification to the owner or possible owners..," I shrug "I'll look over it tonight and have you look over it later." I figure I should look over first so I can make the clearest observations then have a second opinion. Generally I wouldn't trust a second party but Violet seemed okay enough to handle this.

    Winnifred

    i grab onto Saka almost instinctlively as he almost trips and keep him steady "You okay Buddy?" I ask and look over to the girl. The poor dear seems sheepish about it "It's okay," I say before the others had a chance to "Need help over there?" I offer to her. i had a feeling she might need some reassurance. I don't know if she had any friends and maybe a good help would be an assistance to her social situation

    Scott

    i think back "We made less of a mess." I admit "But it was still pretty big." I nod at my memory and I see a girl use her power. The dear seems a bit sheepish about it so I let it go "I'm thinking of trying to do a social activity with the kids." I tell Itlize "Maybe something so they can get to know each other better or to make sure they don't get into any more trouble."

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    Voilet
    "What like old English or something? Or maybe the numbers corilate to the world we see on the page to make another sentance?" I offer and shrug
    "It could also use be dates...ok go ahead and look over it tonight make sure no one catches you reading it I guess." I then sat with a nod.

    Sakamoto
    "Yeah thanks." I say as she catches me. I regain my balance and winnie started talking to the girl

    Tegan
    At least the rest of them besides that guy (Alexander ) seemed ok and understood it was an accident. The girl (winnie) asked if I needed help
    "Um..I was just trying to gather the trays to wash them." I say and smiled. Thone two seemed nice.
    Maybe I could make a friend?, I then think

    Itzlie
    "Oh ok but it still sounds fun." I say with a grin. I continue to watch the cleaning
    "A social activity sounds like a good idea." I say and nod and thinks

  • icon-moderator.png

    Kaitlyn Guinyard
    ((I'M BAAAAAAAAAAACK~ ))

    Penelope

    The girl ((Jackie)) seems rather distracted and timid but she seems to recuperate quickly. There's this strange determination in her eyes. "Relax," she says gently. "I got this."

    My eyes widen in confusion when she places a hand on my cheek, wiping my tears away. I'm somewhat tense from the odd touch but my body then slackens from a sudden tiredness. What...what was that? I don't remember doing anything to tire myself out like this...

    However, I'm pulled from my thoughts when the girl then puts her hands over Nellie. I almost jump between them, too paranoid and protective to realize she's helping. I freeze up though when I see Nellie stir in Cy's arms. Some color returns to her face and she suddenly sits up, looking as confused and fresh as a daisy. "Oh...I think I was just touched by Jesus..." she mumbles in disbelief.

    I gape.

    *thump!*

    The strange girl faints.

    Oh, no. Not again! Why is everyone fainting today?? Did I accidentally start a chain reaction? "O-oh dear," I stutter while kneeling next to the girl. I then look back to the others. "I-I think healing Nellie wore her out. We should get her to the owners or, or someone!"

    I'd feel horrible if we didn't help her. She seemed so kind and gentle, and the way she just wiped my tears away...I shake those thoughts away. There's more important things to focus on right now. I struggle a little at first but I'm eventually able to sling her arm around my shoulders and wrap an arm around her waist. Luckily it's not a long walk back to the dining hall. Hopefully the owners and assistants are still there.

    ***

    Quinn

    Ya know, since reality seems incredibly slow while I'm in hyper speed, most things don't catch me off guard. I usually see them coming from a mile away. But, then again, I never said I'm observant. I'm just trying to get out of clean up duty. I've seen a bunch of goofy middle school movies. In Max Keeble's Big Move, the principle yelled "Cease!" to end the food fight and then made everyone clean up.

    Bump that! I just wanted to have a little fun. There's no way I'm cleaning, especially now that I'm extra tired.

    Back to the "being observant" topic. I'm not.

    So it's not a big surprise when I turn around to see slow-mo Carrie walking behind me with this pissed look on her face, and then trip. On what exactly? Probably my own foot. Or air. Yeah, I think air. ((I should put clumsy in her character profile...))

    Like always, I fall over and I'm out of hyper speed again. Luckily I don't mess up my face anymore, though the scratches and burns are still pretty dang sore. Heaving a sigh, I sit on my haunches and pull on my shades. I stare blankly at Carrie.

    "Salutations, Carrie." I crack a nervous grin.

    Oh.

    Wait.

    I totally left Tegan alone to clean...oops.

    ***

    Samuel

    Worried that my poor Carrie will attempt (and likely succeed) to strangle Quinn, I follow after her in hopes of being a mediator. I mean, I'm well aware that Carrie has fantastic self-control but it seems that this little speedster is testing her patience...I'll need to make my hugs extra special for her.

    I had some doubts as to whether we'd catch this girl but it turns out I had nothing to worry about. It seems that she trips often...and lands painfully each time. I wince and hiss in sympathy. "Oh dear..." I mumble under my breath. I don't care what she says now, we're going to give her medical attention. Even if I have to trap her in a bear hug and walk her to the infirmary myself!



    ((Wait...what should I do with Demi?? She was talking with Morrigan, who was having issues remembering who she is. But she's kinda stuck there for the time being.))
    • andre

      "Old English...that could make sense but the book doesn't seem that old. I'm thinking the numbers might relate to something else...maybe test numbers." I shrug and I place the journal into the bag I am keeping at my side that includes other notebooks and writing utensils. "I'll be sure to share whatever I find," I say to her with a nod "If it turns out to be some cook book or something in going to be mad," I joke with a small laugh

      Winnifred

      "Let me help you there." I offer and go over to her with some cleaning supplies "I'm Winnie, I'm the one who made the mess so I just figure I should help you out," I offer her with a smile then sigh softly "If it makes you feel better Saka is a clutz anyway." I say and gesture to him "He would have slipped over his own foot before the tray," I decide to tease him. I really did like Saka, but that also meant I got teasing rights. It's in the official contract of being friends with me.

      Scott

      "How about a ceral bar and a movie night? We can clear out the living room and put up a projector, I should have one around here..." I muse before I sigh and say "I forgot to tell you, Itlize, I had gotten a phone call before the house opened. One of my ex wives is having a problem with family matters and she requests that I go over and help. I am going to be gone for a few days in two weeks. I was going to tell Carrie and Sam earlier but I got sidetracked. I just need you guys to look over the house while I am gone,"

      (Hey Kaitlyn! :)

      Cyrus

      I am relieved as Nellie starts to sit up in my arms and I hug her to me. "Oh thank God!" I exclaim with a soft laugh but my eyes widen as I see the girl who helped her had fainted "Are you good enough to stand Nel Bel?" i ask her and watch Penelope go to get the girl. Helen who seemed somewhat protective of Pen when the girl had touched her hesitantly goes to help get the girl on her feet. I hear groans emit from the red head and her eyes are trying to flicker open.

      "I think the assistants and the owners are still near the hall. We can go get help from them there." Helen offers, somewhat shakily as she looks to Pen. "If that doesn't work we can go lie her down somewhere and get her a drink of water or something to wake her up."

      Carrie

      "Salutations." I greet and frown as I notice how hard she had fallen "Come on there kid flash, we should go get you patched up." I offer. I imagine she got some burns from falling and skidding across the floor. I figure I should get her patched up before I offer a punishment. She was in the food fight...and besides, the floors down here needed a good scrubbing. I look to Sam "Think you can help me get her to the infirmary? I have some things for scraps and burns up in my room I can go grab for her."

      (Um, I can try to find something for Demi to do...I might introduce the villains soon!)

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      Voilet
      "Yeah that is true." I say and nod. He then keeps the notebook.
      "Ok." I say and smiled as she said he would share whatever he found.
      It's like we are partners like in those detective books, I think
      "Oh yes because everyone leaves recipes hidden like that." I then say back with a grin and laughed a little at the joke.

      Sakamoto
      I continue to finish mopping the floor...winnie was nice.
      She then called me a clutz
      "Hey I'm right here..and I'm not that much of a clutz " I say back with a grin.

      Tegan
      Oh the girl offered to help
      "Sure" I say with a smile. She seemed nice. I laughed at her joke..glad theyou didn't seem to hold it against me.

      Itzlie
      "I see..yeah I think that would be a good idea." I say thinking of what movie we could play. He then mentions about him having to leave
      "Oh ok..good luck." I say," it shouldn't be a problem"

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      Nellie

      "Oh thank God!" I blink a few times when Cy hugs me, then just allow myself to relax into it. There's no use in fighting it (not that I want to) and hey, I gotta admit. This hug feels pretty great. I can't even remember the last time I shared one with anybody. "Are you good enough to stand Nel Bel?" Cy asks. I nod and jump down.

      "Oh yeah, I'm all good, Cy. When I said it felt like I was touched by Jesus, I meant it." I then grin at him. "And just to let you know, you've been promoted from a banana muffin to a banana sugar cookie for being so sweet." I flick his hair (an uncontrollable I could not fight) before putting my attention back on the fainted girl.

      I'm kind of relieved to find out there's an abnormal with a healing ability. You usually don't hear such a positive power nowadays. Usually it's something dangerous or self-crippling. I nod upon hearing Helen's suggestion. "I'm sure they're still there. Probably giving everyone a good tongue lashing for the food fight..." I inwardly groan. "And we'll probably get one too." Welp. As the youngins say (I'm not a youngin'. I'm a homeless old lady trapped in this beautiful lush shell of a body), YOLO.

      I set off for the dining hall, all the while shooting the girl ((Jackie)) sideways glances. I don't know what it is about her but she makes me uneasy. I feel guilty for thinking that way but I can't help it.

      ***

      Quinn

      (Okay I'm back!)

      Luckily Carrie doesn't decide to kill me. Instead she offers to give me medical attention again, though I'd still rather not. Like, I'm in a good bit of pain right now and I'd like to relieve it, at least a little. But I just REALLY don't want anyone to see the rest of the injuries on my back...

      Sighing in defeat, I stand up and yawn. "Fine. I suppose I requisite iatric assiduity--HEY!" Next thing I know this big ole idiot Sam picks me up in this weird bear hug.

      "I'll take that as a yes!" he exclaims happily before marching off with me in his arms.

      ...I'm literally being held hostage by a hug...what kind of wacko mansion did I check into??

      "I'll take Quinn to the infirmary, Carrie! You can go get the burn ointment and meets us there!" he yells back at Carrie. By this point I've gone completely slack in his arms. As much as I hate to admit it...this guy feels pretty dang comfy. He's softer than he looks, and the combination of his fuzzy beard and body heat is making me groggy.

      Meh. I guess this isn't so bad.

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      Andre

      "You ever see the Twilight Zone where a different species give the human race a book called to Serve Man?" I ask with a grin suddenly remembering recipes. Oh, that show freaked me out as a kid. "Er, never mind." I say with a small laugh "Well I mean, you still never know! My mother used to hide all her brownie recipes in Shakespearian play books. It was amazing." I say, suddenly missing my mother. I haven't had that feeling...ever. Why is it suddenly dawning upon me?

      Winnifred

      "Yes you are Saka! Geez, stubborn stubborn stubborn." I say with a small laugh. I look back to the girl and pick up one of the trays before spinning it horizontal in my hands before heading over to the sink in the kitchen to wash it. "So you Magento or something?" I ask the girl with a smile as I scrub the trays. My tongue sticks out as I do this and I feel my arms start to ache. Well I deserve this for making such a gross mess. At least I had fun.

      Scott

      I scoff "Luck has nothing to do with the old wife." I sigh. I always did blame myself with trouble raised with them, and it wasn't as though I hated them, I didn't, and yet there was something so...difficult. "But I am going to make sure everything is set up for you here. The keys to the house, make sure all the windows are locked." I chuckled thinking of Sabine. "And if there is any problem, you have my phone number. Also, you have the kids, and if there is any outside problem, I got a safe up in my office with a pistol or two. Carrie knows the combination, so she's got that all under control." I didn't think anyone would harm the children while I was gone, but if there was one thing I learned from my family, you make a villain into a weakling when they try to make you a victim. Although that philosophy sort of scares Carrie.

      Cyrus

      I smile as I am upgraded to a banana sugar cookie. Score! I grin as she flicks my hair, and I can' express my happiness as she is seemingly okay as she hops to her feet.

      "Well me and Pen went running for the hills." Helen mumbles with a smile and starts to help the girl along. She stirs in their arms and she's groaning, although I notice something sort of weird. She is sort of shifting, and her hand traces along to Helen, and the other one to Pen. I suddenly fear she is going to try to latch onto one of them and not let go. There was something about this one that I found to be...a little odd. I am sort of nervous for the two girls helping her. I walked behind them, making sure I keep a close eye on the girl.

      Her fingers suddenly start latching onto Helen's arm, and I notice Helen becoming a little pale. The girl suddenly jumps up, her chest heaving "I am okay!" She exclaims, hand to her neck, and she looked as though she was struggling against some unknown force. I am very horrified now, she seemed like one of those supernatural creatures that would heal you for your soul.

      Carrie

      My eyebrow raises as he literally puts her into an embrace prison. Poor girl. A smirk suddenly grows across my face. I think I will sneak attack him with a hug later on. I run off to my room and I notice that it is sort of cold. That's weird. I didn't leave any windows open. I scramble through my first aid kit I keep up here and eventually get the ointment and other equipment just incase. I throw it all together than heave it up and start for the infirmary. I was glad that I was able to set this place up before Scott opened the place. I was so proud of this white little spot.

      "How you feeling Quinn?" I ask her as I make my way inside to see the two. "You should be a more careful runner." I tell her as I set up a table for the equipment I brought and am sure to pull out a comfortable spot for Quinn to sit. I didn't want her running out and injuring herself again. In all honesty if Scott wasn't here I'd be a little less forgiving about the whole ordeal, although I do feel bad about her burns.

      (@Kaitlyn I hope you had fun at the DnD! Sorry I didn't post sooner work was rough today XD)

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      Voilet
      "Oh...no I honestly have never watched the Twilight Zone." I admit being honest and listen," it does sound interesting."
      "Oh she does? I never heard of someone doing that before. Those must have been some amazing brownies." I say and laughed a little. He seemed to have good memories of his mother I wish I could say the same...

      Sakamoto
      I stick out my tongue
      "Am.not." I say as I kept mopping. They left to go wash the dishes so I drop it and laughed

      Tegan
      I laughed and went to kitchen to wash the dishes and trays. She then called me magneto
      "Um...who?" I asked not having seen any movies, or television in general. I try to think of who she could mean...it then dawns on me
      "Oh you mean that guy from the comic right? I guess" I say and laughed at the comparison. There wasn't a comic place around the farm so I only was able to read a few of them

      Itzlie
      "It sounds...complicated." I say as he sighed. I had never been in a relationship before but it seemed like a lot of drama. He then talks about how he's leaving and I nod
      "Ok got it.although hopefully nothing like that will happen " I say not sure how to feel about a gun..at least it was locked but I didn't even know how to use it.

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      Nellie

      Okay so, remember that uneasy feeling she gave me? Yeah, uh-huh, I had every right to feel that way!

      My eyes widen in shock when she clamps onto Helen, who starts grow pale and weak. This...this girl is draining her! She then wraps a hand around her own neck, looking like she's struggling against herself. "I am okay!" she yells. She looks like she's in dire need of an exorcism or something but that's besides the point. This girl is clearly unstable and dangerous, and I will not let her harm my new friends.

      I map out the circulation of the blood in her body and then zero in on her cells.

      One word echoes in my mind: Down.

      I pull Penelope and Helen behind me and hold out a shaky hand. The girl's body jerkily crumbles to the ground until she's kneeling with her arms behind her back and her forehead pressed to marble. "Guys, stay back! She's a drainer!" I say without tearing my gaze from her. My concentration will slip if I don't pay close attention. "What's your angle, huh? You think you can just earn our trust with a little healing then turn around and try to kill us?" My eyes are hard as I wait for her to respond.

      ((Omg Momma Bear Nellie has been awoken...I'M SORRY JACKIE AT LEAST YOU'RE NOT IN PAIN OR ANYTHING YOU JUST CAN'T MOVE RIGHT NOW! *sobs*))

      ***

      Quinn

      The cuddle monster finally sets me down when we reach the infirmary. Once I'm finally touching floor, I shoot him a lazy glare and take several steps away, wary that he'll grab me again. He notices the movement and lets out this loud laugh.

      "Don't worry, I won't do anything! I just didn't want you running off again!" He calms himself and wipes a tear from his eye. Excuse me, sir! I don't see how me being uncomfortable is so freakin' funny! "Carrie should be here soon--"

      Just as he says that, here comes Carrie with stuff to patch me up. I don't know whether to cheer or sigh in annoyance. Uuuuugh, why me?? "How you feeling Quinn?" she asks.

      "Nominal," I grumble.

      "You should be a more careful runner." I roll my eyes at that one. Trust me, I'd be more careful if I could but when even the most minute things can send me tumbling at 30 miles an hour, it becomes tedious.

      She pats a spot for me to sit on and I do so silently, pouting behind my shades. I then shoot Sam a sideways glance. "I have abrasions underneath my shirt so..." Getting the hint, he holds up both of his hands.

      "Of course! I'll leave you two to it!" When he looks at Carrie, I catch that weird look again. It's almost like a groom watching his bride saunter down the aisle, no joking. Seriously, keep the lovey dovey looks to a minimum, won't ya? "I'll be right outside if I'm needed, Carrie." He then steps out.

      "Okay," I sigh heavily while unzipping my jacket. "Let's culminate this curative affair quickly. There're bruises on my arms, shoulders, legs, and back, and I still have the lacerations on my cheek." As I'm talking, I casually slip off my shirt, hoping that my nonchalance will soften her reaction to my branding. I seriously have no idea where this giant thing came from but I know it's ugly and a bit sensitive. At least the unpleasant stages of healing are over. It's all just pink, tight tissue coiling together to form some wacky looking tree.

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      Andre

      "Oh...I will have to force you to binge watch it with me at some point. It is very good." I tell her with a smile. I haven't had a marathon of anything in years. Maybe it would be a nice thing to do. Besides, I sort of liked Vi, and maybe I could open her up to the world of science fiction. Beautiful, nerdy, impossible, science fiction. Oh maybe I can get her to read some stuff too...My eyebrows crease. I have to stop thinking such ewie gooey things. "They were. She'd make them every Christmas and Easter. Said they were good enough to make the Messiah come back." I laugh "I almost believed her." I sigh at myself before smirking back at Violet "Let's go make sure we are as far away from the dining hall as possible, we don't want the assistants to think we are up to anything.

      Winnifred

      i grin as i see Saka stick his tongue out. What a silly boy. i like him. I think I will keep him. I look back to the girl as she says she doesn't know who Magento is, but then remembers the comics. Oh thank God, I have a comic reader here with me! GLORY BE!

      "Yes missy." I laugh and I continue scrubbing "He will always be one of my favorites, so just so you know, I think your power is wicked." I pause then say "I don't know if there is any characters that are like me in the comics...Maybe Havoc." I say thinking back. Gosh Winnie, stop with the nerding.

      Scott

      I shake my head "I am sure it won't, but I want you to be prepared. As far as I know there has only been one break in to this house, but that was about a year after it closed. It was just some kids...so I am assuming no one will try anything. I just have anxiety and had it drilled into my head that I always need to be prepared." I smile at her "So don't worry about anything Itlize. Carrie has some instructions as to what to do in case of emergencies, and there are plenty of exits in the house." I have to stop giving the poor girl so much to worry about "Everything is and will be fine. Just be sure the kids are behaved."

      Jackie

      (Go Mama Nellie XD)

      My heart lurches as I am suddenly forced to the ground and I can't move my arms. Oh God oh God oh God. I am trying to keep my breathing normal and my eyes are desperately looking from side to side as I try to figure a way out of this

      You know if it was me right now Jack thinks I would have been able to avoid this.

      Shut it! A little help would be nice!

      What am I supposed to do? If this girl kills us I will tell you all about how horrible you are in hell. He thinks to me then leaves my mind for right now. He can't help me, he can't change the body structure so I can screw with whatever this girl is doing to me. I am trapped.

      "I wasn't trying to kill anyone!" I exclaim, trying to move my hands to no avail. "I...I was just so tired...I..." I stop myself. Even if I did try to apologize I had a feeling I wasn't getting out of this.

      "Ne...Nellie.." I hear one of the girls(Helen) say shakily. She sounds like she is absolutely frightened, but she keeps going "I...I don't...thi..think." She is stuttering now. I feel bad for what I did, but somehow Jack's mindset has corrupted mine and made me think I did what I had to. "S-she wants to...kill..." She ends up stopping and I try not to make myself look up. I shouldn't have healed her. Jack was right. The son of a little whiny bi..

      I CAN HEAR YOU. He screams at me again and I groan.

      Carrie

      My eyes lock with Sam's just before he leaves and it suddenly hits me that when there is someone around us, I am much more aware of how affectionately we look at each other. My cheeks have a healthy burn to them again. That's good, at least Sam is keeping me nice and healthy.

      I look back to her and get the ointment to deal with her burns, then get some for her brushes. "Okay, I will patch you up quickly. I say then notice something strange on her back. What the hell...I work on her arm as my eyebrows knit together "What is that?" I ask her. What sort of kid would have a branding on her back? I mean, I remember I had a much smaller scar on my arm that I got when I was more of a...troublesome child. But this was...much much bigger. I wonder if she was suffering abuse. "Are you safe at home?" I suddenly ask her as I continue to work on patching her up.

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      Nellie

      My hand relaxes slightly as I listen to the girl. "I wasn't trying to kill anyone! I...I was just so tired...I..." she trails off. I almost feel a pang of guilt, as if I'm suddenly the villain but I shake it off. No. It's not like I'm hurting her or anything, she just can't move right now and there's no way in Hell I'm gonna give her the chance to drain Helen again!

      "You were tired? Look, I don't know how you see things but it's pretty lethal to just go around taking energy from people without at least asking. Those're my friends you're draining. You deal with them, you deal with me, got it?" Even as I'm putting on a tough front, I can feel beads of sweat running down my face. Crap! At this rate, I'll be reduced to a nauseous sickly mess again! I can't afford to lose my hold though, so I push through the creeping fatigue.

      "Ne...Nellie.." Helen says. She sounds so shaky right now. Frightened, even. "I...I don't...thi..think..." I'm straining to understand what she's insinuating but when I do, I look at her in disbelief.

      "B-but she was draining you! I was just! You!" I'm tripping over my words now. Seriously? She's really standing up for this girl? I look between both of them, my jaw clenching. I then sigh in annoyance before releasing my hold on her, allowing her to stand. My hand is still raised though.

      "Watch yourself," I say sternly. "Take a step too close and I will pin you down again." My knees buckle a little but I manage to remain standing. I'll need a long rest after all of this.

      ***

      Quinn

      I internally groan when I see Carrie seize up. Ah, should've freakin' known she'd react that way. And thus the interrogation begins! Yayyyyyyy....

      "What is that?" she asks. I just shrug.

      "A branding. I hypothesize it may be the Tree of Knowledge. Don't ask where it came from, for even I'm nonplussed of its origins."

      "Are you safe at home?"

      I externally groan this time before humming, scanning the ceiling lazily. "Hmmm...define home." I wouldn't exactly say the cheapest motel around is a home and even then that's a rarity. I try not to use my name or write it down anywhere, since I could be traced pretty damn easily. I'm usually forced to sleep outside somewhere.

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      Cyrus

      I notice Helen is shaking as she says what she does and I place my hands on her shoulders to relax her. Instead of flinching like she did when I first did this, she relaxes and takes an inhale. The poor dear.

      "Y-you look so tired Nel..." Helen says to her before she does release her grip on the girl. "I...I can just tell her to go away." She says softly then looks up to the girl, but before we know it she bolts out the hallway very quickly. I suddenly realized she was looking somewhat sickly and my eyebrows knit. We should probably keep a close eye on this one. I look over to Nellie as I see her knees start to buckle and I reach over to her and say

      "You might need some rest there Nel Bel," I say gently "How about we get these two some place where the girl won't harass them, and you and I can work on our Disney Marathon we have been working on."

      Carrie

      How does she not know where she got her branding? I figure this girl might have been suffering heavily, but then she tells me to define home. She's a street kid, isn't she? I sigh and I bite my lip "Do you not have a place to live?" I ask as I continue to treat her bruises and her burns. I knew there was a bunch of kids here who were looking for a place to escape, but this still troubled me. I wonder if someone took her and did this stuff to her without her knowledge. I shudder at the thought, and other past thoughts it is bringing up to me. I shake my head

      "Geez kid, you got a lot of little bruises on you," I comment as I am working with her gently. I feel like maybe I should befriend this child so I can look over her and her clumsiness.

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      Nellie

      Again, I'm conflicted about what to do. The idea of unwinding and scheduling a Disney marathon with Cy sounds great but that girl...I really don't want her trying anything else. I eventually sigh in defeat and lean into Cy, using his frame as support. I'm not a sick as last time (thank God) but I'm still pretty exhausted. My face buried in his shirt, I raise a shaky finger and say, "Next time, one of you guys gets to play Wonder Woman. I'm pooped."

      I take the time to look at Penelope and Helen. Both of the girls are clearly shaken, though Penelope seems to have a more thoughtful look in her eyes. I catch her glancing down the hall in the direction that girl ran off to. "Pen?" I call out carefully. "You alright? She didn't hurt you or anything, did she?"

      My words seem to catch her by surprise. She jumps, blinks a few times, as if returning to reality, then plasters on a weak smile. "I-I'm fine, really. She's just...strange, is all." I can tell she's got more to say but I don't push it. Besides, I'm too tired at the moment. I just nod.

      "Well, let's just find somewhere to rest for a bit. Maybe upstairs?" I ask while pointing at the staircase.

      ***

      Quinn

      "Do you not have a place to live?" Carrie asks. Ah...there's the million dollar question. What took ya so long? The quickest a person has ever asked me that is twelve seconds. You did it in thirty. Somebody needs to spruce up their prying skills.

      I shake my head before saying, "Not exactly, no. But I do have localities to slumber in. That one restroom stall down by the metro is rather salubrious, though daunting at times when men come in to relieve themselves."

      It is kind of annoying that the women's restroom is under renovation...for the past three years. That place would never get fixed. Though the men's bathroom isn't as awful as everyone says. Just the men themselves. God, they've got no sense of hygiene! I then perk up. "Oh, crummy motels tend to be my favorite though." I'm sure the sarcasm is heavy in my tone. "Especially when mildew infests the walls and ceiling. Dishabille air is of top priority."

      I then let loose a dry chuckle when she comments on my eclectic bruises. "Yep, I sure do. See the on my lower back?" I lean forward a bit, giving her a clear view of the sore little sucker. "Discovered it's fortuitous to pole-vault yourself several feet from tripping over a pebble. The trajectory was just right."
      • yrus

        Hesitantly I use one arm as a hug for when she leans into me and I smile as she says someone else has to be superwoman "Well honey I can't fit into that super suit, so I am leaving it up to Penny and Helen." Helen manages a smile at me, although I see her shoulders shaking. She looks tired. She looks over to Pen and she says

        "You sure you are okay?" She asks, her words becoming clearer. Her shoulders stop shaking now, although she still seems pale. She seems very focused on Pen now, as though that is just relaxing her. The poor dear I think has a problem with getting touched, I sort of assumed that but now I am seeing that is a little more clear.

        "Yes! Upstairs." I say to Nellie with a big smile and I grin "Milady there are plenty of rooms up there...I think we all have our own rooms. Come on then, let's head up there. Do you need me to help carry you up there?" I ask her. She still seems tired now, and I didn't want her anemia to act up now. Besides, I don't want to admit it, but holding her in my arms was...pleasant. I feel so horrible for thinking that and not telling her. I don't want her to think I am clingy. Oh screw it, I am clingy. But now I realize I sort of want to impress Nellie and not scare her away. That' weird. I haven't been this self aware in a while. I am sort of scared by it.

        Carrie

        I listen to her and my heart sinks. The nonchalantness of it all! "Well, you are welcome to stay here as long as you want." I comment then look down at what she shows me and I grimace "Oh goodness gracious, Quinn." I sigh as I force myself to deal with that too. I pause before I say

        "How long have you been living like this?" I don't want to get her into a sore spot, but I do want her to open up about it so she can let it off her shoulders. Lord knows that talking about things are painful, but it is relieving. Which is why I don't do it often. Pain is a little too much, although I do want to get over that. So I might as well start with Quinn.

        "Just know you don't have to be like that anymore." I offer to her. I don't like the idea of kids going through that. Although I know a lot of them do. especially abnormals. Who can be beaten down or humiliated for their genetics. It was disgusting.

      • icon-moderator.png

        Kaitlyn Guinyard
        Penelope

        Although everyone seems content with the idea of keeping far away from that girl...I can't help but have doubts. Don't get me wrong, I'm still broiling inside from when she drained Helen but when she wiped my tears, her touch was gentle. It had almost comforted me instantly, though I still felt odd from the sudden contact. It's just...I don't know. I can't see her as malicious. Not in the slightest. She does have something weird going on with her, I can admit that much.

        "You sure you are okay?" Helen asks, still looking a bit pale. I notice that her shaking subsides a bit as she focuses on my me and I swear my heart swells. God, I know I shouldn't feel this way but I honestly love the way she looks at me. There's so much trust and vulnerability and care hidden behind those beautiful eyes. I smile warmly at her and nod.

        "I'm perfectly fine, Helen. Besides, I feel that I should be the one asking you that." She really is pale. That girl really took a large sum of energy out of her. I gently take Helen's hand in mine. "Come on. Like Cy said, there should be rooms upstairs. We should find you and Nellie somewhere to rest." This time I flash a smile to everyone, hoping that I'm selling it. I don't want to worry anyone and I have a feeling that'll happen if they knew of my internal confliction about that girl.

        ***

        Nellie

        I quirk an eyebrow when Cy offers to carry me again. Well, I mean if he's offering...and I am pretty dang tired.

        Screw it. I'm gonna let myself be spoiled and if it's by Cy, all the better. I clear my throat awkwardly while avoiding eye contact with him. "Well I mean if you really want to..."


        ((Wow, Nellie. Just wow. Lmao!))

        ***

        Quinn

        "Well, you are welcome to stay here as long as you want," Carrie says. And there's the pity. Gotta love the pity. That's the juicy little cherry on top, after all. Interrogations wouldn't be the same without it, you know? But still, I know her heart's in the right place so I try to smile a little.

        "You have my gratitude, Carrie. The mattresses here are of superlative quality, so I'm certain I'll relish dwelling here for a while." I then laugh when she complains about my bruises. Hey, I can't help it. Blame gravity. Gravity is everyone's nemesis.

        "How long have you been living like this?"

        "Now that's an onerous inquiry," I say lowly. That is rather complicated to answer. How long have I been living like this? As in I. Myself. And nobody else. No Colette, just me as my own person..."They're two answers to that. Essentially, five years. Technically? Only three. But who's enumerating?" Again, I give out a dry chuckle.

        However, my laugh instantly dies when she reassures that I won't have to live like that anymore. No...she's wrong on that one. I have to keep moving. I have to keep running. If I don't...there's no telling when the past will catch me.

        "Doubtful," I say lowly. My mouth clamps shut now, refusing to say anything more.

        I'm tired.

      • icon-moderator.png

        ❤Alex❤
        Violet

        (He's acting so cute and nerdy XD I love it)

        "Oh ok. Sounds like it would be fun." I say and with a smile and nod. It sounded like it would be fun. I then see him crease his eyesbrows..i wondered what was wrong. He then started talking about his mothers cooking.

        "Wow that sounds heavenly." I say and thing of my mothers cooking..She wouldn't cook for my birthday or anything but she did know how to bake a pretty good cake and an apple pie. It make me want to stuff my face with dessert. I couldn't believe we had just eaten and I was thinking about food so much, especially not junk food even though I loved sweets (Violet is me right now with the food XD). I shake the thought off.


        Andre then says we should move father away from the dinning hall, and I nod again

        "Yeah that is a good idea. We should hurry and move." I say trying to put back the board on the wall myself.

        Sakamoto

        Cleaning

        Tegan

        I continue to help clean with her and smiled as she complimented me. I was happy that my luck might have finally changed..i did wonder what happened to that other girl (Quinn). When I was done I was planning on checking on her to see if she got away.

        "Thanks." I say and laughed," I saw you using your power is was pretty cool too."

        "Well there is ALSO Gambit who had the ability to tap into the potential energy contained within an object and transform it into kinetic energy." I then say being a total nerd right now," although havoc might be a closer match to your powers."

        I smiled glad to have someone my age to talk about these things with

        Itzlie

        He tells me that Carrie has the instructions..I calm down a little and nod

        "Ok...was worried I was going to have to be drilled with everything right how and get a notebook." I say jokingly then nod.

        Ill have to look over everything later when I get the chance, I then think

        "Alright I got it. Keep the kids under control." I then say and nod. Sounded simple although I knew with my superpowers...and what happened today it might not be that simple

      • icon-founder.png

        KateSea
        Helen

        I smile as I see she is okay. Oh thank God. I am worried she might have been drained of energy too, but she seems to be okay. I am surprised as she takes my hand. Friends do this all the time, but I knew I would have been weary if someone else did it. Just having Cyrus grasp my shoulders made me somewhat nervous, even as he was doing it as a comfort. I didn't feel weary by this. In fact, at ease was more of a feeling I was experiencing.

        "I am okay." She says as she notices I need rest. I did feel tired now, though. My eyes were on the verge of drooping. I look over to Nellie and Cyrus. I blink as Cyrus suddenly scoops Nellie up bridal style and there is a wide smile on his face

        "Let's get you rested fair maiden!" He exclaims with a grin and starts for the stairs. I blink. It is almost as if he has the biggest crush on her and isn't afraid to show it. You go Cyrus. You go.

        I glance back to Pen "L-let's go with them." I say with a smile etched onto my face. I sort of felt bad for the girl. But she did now terrify me.

        (Good Nellie XD)

        Carrie

        "Colette?" I ask her with a raised eyebrow as she explains how long she has been out on the streets. Five years. She couldn't have been much older than many of the kids who are residing here. That sounded like a nightmare

        "Quinn." I say slowly and surely. "Were you ever hurt as a child because of your abilities?" I ask. In all honesty, I would write down a list of names and go after anyone who hurts these children. No killing of course, but my ten commandments never say anything about mauling. As for my own ten commandments, the only three that were needed were

        'Do not kill'

        'Do not be an ass'

        'Do not kill an ass'.

        But maiming was definitely not on there, thank my own good judgement. I frown as she says it is doubtful she will stay here long

        "We will keep you safe Quinn, we promise. I promise." I tell her as I finish patching her up. "There you go,"

        Andre

        (I remember when making him all I could think of was 'He's going to be the jerk that causes drama' now he's a nerd and i love it XD)(Also me too Violet)

        "It is a little old fashioned but I think you'd love it." I say with a smile then tilt my head at her. I wonder if her mother loved her as much as mine claimed to. Did I love my mother? My father? Surely I should have, but love is just a chemical reaction, either used for survival or in some cases reproduction. And yet...I just remember how lively my mother was. How lively Violet seems to be around me. It doesn't feel like a chemical reaction anymore.

        I am taken out of my thoughts and I nod as I help her place it back in "This is as good as it is going to be." I say then take her wrist and decide upstairs is the best option, so I start leading her up there "I think there are a few good rooms we can settle down into."

        Winnifred

        "I didn't even think about Gambit! We ma'am have a fine X Men fan on our hands!" I say with a wide grin and finish scrubbing up one of the trays. I reach out for the next one and move the sponge against it. "Excellent! I am super happy about that, maybe we can convince the owner to shave his head and move around in a wheel chair." I roll my eyes at myself. I did love Charles Xavier. Always have always will. I grin at myself.

        "Besides, the Summer brothers." I let out a whistle "Looove them." I laugh softly. I am so happy I get to nerd out. I don't tend to do it a whole lot, so I am happy to see this is happening.

        Scott

        I laugh "No but I will be happy to teach you self defense or how to shoot." I say then shake my head "But there will be no problems I am sure. You all have my phone number, or you should at least, and if not, the neighbors are always happy to help out. Just don't ask at midnight because someone is playing an instrument too loud." It has happened to me in earlier neighborhoods. It is not fun, nor do I want to relive it.

      • icon-moderator.png

        ❤Alex❤
        Violet

        (Oh yeah I remember you were like "Violet can meet him but he might a jerk" XD)(also yes I think everyone is violet sometimes XD)

        (Also sorry no she probably doesn't Andre)

        "It sounds interesting....I probably heard of it but haven't just sat down to watch it." I then say

        "Thanks." I say as he helped me and I nod..he was probably right again. He takes my wrist and I followed behind as we head up the stairs.

        "..ok. I wondered if other people are trying to hide from the mess too." I say going along and looked around trying to remember the way we took so we wouldn't get lost as this place seemed huge. I secretly wished we headed downstairs so that I would able to try and find the library that was said to be downstairs.

        Maybe later, I think

        Alexander

        Most of the people seemed to be distracted...thats good. I peeked over and noticed Scott still talking to Itzlie. I use that as an opportunity to try and sneek out the back without anyone noticing.

        Tegan

        I also moved on doing my best to control my powers and not mess up the trays again. I laughed at what she said..she did seem like a very nice girl.

        "U-um im not sure he will be up for shaving his head and being a wheel chair like the professor in the comics." I say with a laugh," You can try i guess."

        "Oh the summer brothers are pretty awesome."I then say and grin. I then noticed somone (Alexander) trying to sneek out, I wondered if I should stop him since we needed all the help we could get or stay quiet. I remain quiet as he was the guy who I hit in the head by accident and he glared at me as he saw I was looking at him..he didi not seem to like me.

        "Nerds." Sakamoto said appearing out of nowhere with a grin.

        Sakamoto

        I finished sweeping and mopping..i then hear the two talking about comics. I come up and peek over to the kitchen were they were washing

        "Nerds." I say and grin just joking...I loved the x-men and comics too. I didn't notice Alexander trying to sneak out.

        Itzlie

        "Oh no it's fine..well maybe self defense would be good." I then say thinking out load. Not sure about learning to shoot.

        "Yeah there shouldn't be any more problems." I then say," I mean nothing we won't be able to handle ourselves."

        Hopefully, i think

        "We do seem prepared if anything happens." I then say and nod as he told me about the neighbors. I make a mental note about what he said about then.

      • icon-founder.png

        KateSea
        Andre

        (Oh how I love early on character development)

        "It is a classic." I say with a nod. I manage to make sure the entire board looks correct against the wall and I shrug as she thanks me "No problem, Vi. Besides, we wouldn't want anyone stumbling to a broken wall." That would be bad. But hey, at least we found an encoded diary. At least, I do think it is a diary. I would be disappointed if it was just some sort of piece of junk...

        "Oh I am sure there are plenty of people hiding." I laugh softly "Perhaps in a secret room or in the basement." I say then think for a moment "Did you want to go check out the basement? Maybe we can find a book that is similar to this one, you know? Wanna consider it?" I beam with a small smirk and nudge her "Mm? Mmmm?" I say and wiggle my eyebrows. I suddenly feel so silly. I am a grown man, damn it. I will act as silly as I want to around a girl I feel comfortable around. I don't see how people court with seriousness, whether it be friendships or relationships, silliness seemed so much more fun.

        What was happening to me anyway? I think my brain needs a cleaning. Because I think I am softening, which is not good. I need to be as hard as stone... Nah. That takes too much effort. The hell am I thinking?

        Winnifred

        "Nerds rule the world Saka!" I mention with a laugh "One day we will be your overlords. School books will be replaced with the comic Watchmen(It's already happening at my school). Everyone will know the chemical formula for sugar cookies and chocolate." I roll my eyes at myself but I grin widely. I didn't notice Alexander. Oh well, Shawshank Redeem yourself out of this one, buddy.

        Scott

        "Always aim for the nose." I tell her and poke her nose with my thumb. I smile. I hope the assistants know I consider them as my children. I really do. I always tell Carrie, and sometimes will joke to Sam, but I really should say how much I love them more often. Hopefully they don't think I am awkward, because God knows I can be a little over affectionate. "Or the throat." I say wit ha nod before I shake my head

        "I make sure everything is prepared. I don't want to have to call the cops if anything happens." I love the police, I do, but I know publicity like this isn't good. Besides, being arrested for having a bunch of runaways in a safe house wouldn't be nice.

      • icon-moderator.png

        ❤Alex❤
        Violet
        (Haha yeah it's kinda funny XD)(And violet doesn't even question her change of behavior XD)
        He says the magic word: books!
        I smiled and nod happy, although a little surprised but I wasn't going to question it. He then nudged me and wiggled his eyes brows..i laughed.
        "You're so silly." I say and nudged him back.
        "Yeah maybe we should..that sounds like a great idea." I then say with a smile
        "I was just thinking about wanting to go to the library..you sure you can't read minds." I then say jokingly. I wondered if Andre was always this silly as I made my way to the basement to look for the library.
        It actually was a pretty good idea, i then think

        Alexander
        That girl (Tegan) doesn't say anything...and the rest do not notice. I end up escaping and grin
        Sakamoto
        I just chuckled and shake my head
        "Whatever." I say with a grin and gets back to cleaning.

        Tegan
        I listened to them and laughed
        "You guys are hilarious." I say and smiled. They both seemed nice I wondered if we would become friends.

        Itzlie
        He pokes me with his thumbs and i wrinkled my nose with a little laugh.
        "Alright..I will remember that." I say with a grin. Scott seemed nice..like a big brother or uncle kinda of nice. He said not to call the cops and I tilted my head wondering why but I nod
        "Alright." I say again agreeing knowing he must have a reason. I trusted him,"Thats good that we are prepared."
        I again wondered about my younger brother...as far as I can tell he isn't here.

      • icon-moderator.png

        Kaitlyn Guinyard
        Nellie

        I swear I'm smiling like an idiot when Cy picks me up bridal style and yells, "Let's get you rested fair maiden!" This adorkable guy looks so pleased to hold me; seriously, how precious can he get? Every time I think he reaches the limit, he does something--tells a corny pun, makes me smile or laugh, just looks at me a certain way--and he shatters that barrier.

        I toss my head back dramatically and lament in my best medieval princess voice, "Be haste, handsome knight! For my eyes grow wearier by the second!" Hah, I wonder what dignity or shame feels like? Must be an interesting sentiment. I giggle loudly as he marches his way upstairs, Helen and Penelope trailing behind with these weird looks in their eyes. Yeah, we probably look dumb but I could care less right now. I'm being spoiled by my (whoa, let's calm down with the possessive 'my', Nellie) sweet little god of the Earth and Stars.

        We stop by a door with Helen's name on it. "Get plenty of rest, Helen. We'll be sure to come check on you later, okay?" Though I say this with a suddenly serious and protective tone, I know I can't be taken too seriously right now while in Cy's arms. Well tough luck. I ain't getting down.

        "U-um, mind if I come in?" Penelope suddenly jumps in while looking at Helen. She's fiddling with her beanie a bit. I'm starting to figure out that she does it when she's nervous. Poor girl. She's got the worst case of unrequited crush I've ever seen. "I just, uh, w-want to make sure you're safe until you're sound asleep..." She looks at the floor now as a soft pink stains her cheeks.

        I chuckle quietly while whispering to Cy, "They're so cute it hurts."

        ***

        Quinn

        "Colette?" I hear Carrie say. All of the sudden, I'm more rigid than bark on a tree. Did I say that name out loud? I don't think I did...but still, I don't need her saying that again. I swear it's fucking cursed. Say it aloud once and a whole freaking plethora of my trackers will come crashing through the windows.

        "P-please don't allege that nomenclature in my presence." I try to come off as hard and indifferent but I'm horrified by how shaky I sound. Bad voice! Bad!

        I'm further shaken by the heavy tone Carrie has. "Quinn...Were you ever hurt as a child because of your abilities?"

        I go back to holding silence. Anything else she says is stubbornly blocked out. I really can't do this right now. I'm tired, I'm sore, and now I'm freaking out a little. I'm still reeling over that scary ass nightmare. Seriously. What did that creepy pale silhouette mean that I can't run forever? I will keep running and no one can stop me.

        When Carrie's done patching me up, I hop down and yawn. "Many benedictions." I pull my shirt and jacket back on, adjusting my shades too. These are my only and favorite pair. Works really well to block out light while I'm napping. I then face Carrie with a deadpan look. "May I slumber now?" I'm grateful for the shades right now. Hopefully she didn't notice the bags under my eyes earlier; they always get like that when I don't have at least two naps a day.

      • icon-founder.png

        KateSea
        Andre

        (I like how they are both just like "FRIEND" and change completely XD)

        She acknowledges my silliness. Well damn. At least she's not complaining about it. I wonder if she thinks it suits me. I suddenly wonder why I care what she thinks. It hits me. I consider her an equal. When did that happen?? Am I going mad? Probably. Good God. That's not good.

        "Oh my power is most certainly not mind reading" I say as I lead her to the door that leads to the basement. I reach out to touch the door and I notice the cross and with a grin I recoil and grimace "Ow. That burnt bad." I joke, hiding a smirk before shoving my hands into my pockets. I carefully open the door with my foot and direct her to go ahead of me

        "Ladies first madam" I say, reaching over to the light switch and flick it on. Again I grimace as the sudden light enters my eyes "It still burns."

        Winnifred

        (I actually just remembered at my school we have a literature class for comic books XD Its advanced too and I really wanted to take it)

        "Why thank you" I say with a bow and i end up sending myself back. I end up hitting my back against the wall and the wind is knocked out of me. I catch my breath and exclaim "IM OKAY!" I laugh softly in spite of myself and force myself up "Oo, that poor wall." I say then rub my back slightly. I have to be very careful with this thing. I am going to end up killing myself if I am not careful

        I walk back towards the others then notice a boy escaping. Oh no no no. If I have to clean so does he. "Hey you! Pretty boy!" I exclaim with a roll of my eyes as I walk after him "You come back here."

        Scott

        I shake my head "We should all be prepared. I should only be gone a week." I say. I think I might even come back sooner. It turns out my exs family loved me, but I had a feeling it wasn't going to be the best if I stayed there too long. Besides, I constantly would miss the bed I have here and all my little assistants and abnormals. It's just been a day and I already feel settled with these kids.

        Cyrus

        "Yay I'm handsome!" I exclaim as I march up the stairs. I keep her up and I make sure my arms aren't shaking. I really did like having her in my arms. I wonder if she liked it too. I feel my cheeks become flustered but it goes away once we are at Helen's room. There is more color in her cheeks now, but she is still looking tired and somewhat pale. She rubs her eyes then turns to Pen

        "I'd appreciate it." She says lowly. She looks to me once she opens the door and she suddenly gets a panicked look on her face "I'm sorry Cy but could you just take a step back?" She asks and I raise my eyebrow but I do as she says. She carefully takes Pens wrist and pulls her inside before closing the door

        "They are wicked cute" I agree with a nod "I think Hel's afraid of me." I suddenly say. I wonder if she is just not comfortable around men. That might be the case. No wonder she seems so at ease around Pen. A girl whose soft spoken and who seems to care a lot.

        Carrie

        Her silence concerns me. I think she was hurt. And I think it was bad. Anger flares inside me but I stop from letting it loose "You can go to bed. Be careful. If you have any problems, come back. If you need someone to talk to, me or Sam are free." I say and Then open the door for her. I am very concerned for her, but I don't want to force to say anything. Being forceful is not somerhing I want to do to victims of abuse

        Once she's out I go over to Sam and do what I had planned and hugged him from behind. I forget how tall he is compared to me. I actually have to use my tip toes to keep my arms around his waist "Hey Sammy." I greet before mumbling "Sweetie I think Quinn has been abused at home."

      • icon-moderator.png

        ❤Alex❤
        Voilet
        (Yeah it's adorable )
        "Alright. " I say as he says his power isn't mind reading.
        I smiled and went down with him. I laughed at his joke, he was being so dramtic. He then says ladies first
        "Thank you." I say going in and blinked at the sudden light. I then laughed again. I was enjoying being with him...I was glad to have a friend.i liked this new silly side of him though.

        Tegan
        (Oh wow really?)(I would like to take that class too)
        I was surprised and wide eyes as she suddenly goes flying back. I moved my hair out of my face worried
        "That happens alot." Sakamoto says. I looked worried but felt better she said that she was ok.
        (Hold on...who is she calling pretty boy?Alexander if anything already left)

        Itzlie
        "Ok I think we will be able to last a week." I say and smiled joking a little bit.
        I hoped he would be okay with his ex wives
        "You think you will be able to last?' I then add jokingly with a wide smile
        • ((Sorry for the wait! My nephews wanted me to play Borderlands 2 with them (that video game is more addicting than I anticipated...) lol!))

          Penelope

          I smile apologetically at Cy, noticing the confused look on his face as Helen pulls me in and shuts the door behind us. I just stand there a moment, blinking. I had figured out by then that Helen has a slight issue with people touching her but now I'm starting to wonder if that only applies to males...I don't even want to guess how she developed such a fear.

          I try to lighten the mood with a chuckle. "I wonder how long Cy's gonna carry Nellie. By the look of it, he could hold her for weeks." I pull out a chair located the furthest away from the bed. I don't want to make Helen feel uncomfortable if I'm too close or anything.

          ***

          Nellie

          "They are wicked cute," Cy agrees with a nod. I smirk, glad that I'm not the only one who secretly ships them. I mean, come on! How could you not ship them?? I frown a bit upon hearing him continue. "I think Hel's afraid of me."

          I pat his chest reassuringly. "I wouldn't worry so much about it, Cy. I'm certain it's nothing personal and she'll eventually come around. I mean, who wouldn't love you?" I smile lazily at him before I point down the hall. "Now onwards, my loyal and handsome knight! A day of Disney Marathoning awaits us!"

          I think I'm getting just a tad too comfortable in his arms...

          Meh. It's fine. He hasn't complained yet, so I'm not budging. Besides, it feels great being held by him, not that I'd say it aloud.

          ***

          Quinn

          I can tell that Carrie doesn't take my silence well. There's this really haunting and kinda fiery look in her eyes but then it disappears. Her voice calm and steady, she says, "You can go to bed. Be careful. If you have any problems, come back. If you need someone to talk to, me or Sam are free." I just nod. I'm kind of confused about how to feel right now. Like, Carrie's cool and all for caring but she's pretty much wasting her time. I can tell she wants answers.

          Too bad she'll never get any.

          I live solo--always have and always will. It's what I know best. Bogging myself down with things like relationships or depending on others is a big no-no.

          I try to grin thankfully at Carrie as she opens the door for me. When I pass her I say, "You're a benevolent coadjutor. I respect that." Now then, I wonder if I can find that room again...



          ((NOTE: Alex just to let you know...the room Quinn slept in earlier and is currently heading back to is actually Tegan's room lol!))

          ***

          Samuel

          I'm initially surprised when I feel a pair of arms wrap around my waist from behind. However, a natural smile graces my face when I hear Carrie's voice. "Hey Sammy." I turn around in the hold to embrace her back.

          "Hey, Care Bear~. Is Quinn all patched up-...hey," My mood dims when I notice Carrie's solemn demeanor. I can almost feel the sadness in her hug. Oh dear, that's no good at all. I gently start stroking her hair. "What's wrong? Did I miss something?"

          "Sweetie I think Quinn has been abused at home," she mumbles. The amount of hurt in her voice instantly splits my heart in two. I know how much the idea of abuse disgusts her, especially the victims are innocent abnormal children.

          "Oh my..." I heave a long sigh and tighten my embrace. "Are you sure? Did she say something alarming?" Even as I do my utmost to speak tenderly to my baby girl, I can feel the heat of rage building within me. To punish someone for being who they are...it's beyond debauched and ignorant.

        • icon-founder.png

          KateSea
          Andre

          "No problem miss." I say and tip an imaginary hat to her. I follow after her into the basement and grin as I see all the books that were around. Wow. This was impressive. I am sure it would take a lot of searching to find anything remotely similar to the book that I had found. "Seems like nirvana, huh?" I ask her with a smile and pull a random book off of the shelf. I skim through it and I find nothing. Oh well. I put it back then look through three more, all without any luck. Oh well. maybe I should just enjoy the literature in here. That would be fantastic. I do manage to get a book that interested me and I flicker through it "This is even better than my library back at home, and that was stacked to the walls

          Winnifred

          (Our school is for nerds we need nerd courses XD)(ah I thought he has just walked out. I'll have Winnie come back)

          Oh never mind. The little bugger. I start back to Saka and Trgan and I stifle a yawn "Do we still gotta clean?" I look to the kitchen then the dining hall. "oh yes, a lot more cleaning" I sigh softly "I apologize I got ya knuckleheads into this cleaning mess. What can I say? A little cartoon punk throws food at me and I throw back. My aim just ain't as good as it used to be." I say with a laugh "But it's no matter I guess. Won't happen again,,,at least not soon,"

          Scott

          I roll my eyes "I was able to last two years, I can make it through a week," I say with a rencouraging smile "Besides, I will have you guys to look forward coming back to. That'll keep me sane," I shake my head "But it's not like being with a former lover of mine will end up killing me. As long as she doesn't enter the kitchen and get her hand on a butter knife." I joke with a lighthearted chuckle

          Helen

          (@Kaitlyn that's fine :)(I got distracted by an uncharted game a while ago but slowly felt the soul drain out of me XD)

          I smile at her as she mentions Cyrus and Nellie. I think they both liked either other but were oblivious to that fact. Which was ridiculous considering Cy literally swept her off her feet. I wonder how awful it is, being oblivious that someone likes you. I guess I wouldn't know. No one likes me that way. Besides, I'd be much too scared to be liked. My arms cross protectively over my chest and I am trying to breath evenly

          I sit down at the bed and feel myself slump over. Man, I was tired. I look over at Pen. I didn't fear her doing anything bad to me, so I comfortably move under the covers and snuggle up. Had I had anyone else I would have freaked being near a bed. But I don't want Pen to know that. I don't want her to know why I'm so timid. It was humiliating enough. But I didn't want my friend to leave me

          Cyrus

          She thinks I'm handsome and lovable. I'm freaking swooning over this lovely little lady. "Well, do you think I'm lovable enough?" I ask with a small grin and take her over to her room, with her name displayed upon the door. Using my foot I open the door and keep her in my arms. I close the door the same way then carry her over to the bed so she can still sit next to me. It's not like I was gonna do anything naughty...like jump on the couch or do pillow fights. Well, we will see how the day goes. I am still holding her and I say "So what movies ya got on you? Have any preference on what to watch first?" I was all for anything. I loved them all.

          I finally decide she might want some space so I move her over so she's sitting. Then I go over to search for any available movies "Score!" I exclaim. I hope to God Scott kept a safe of classic movies. That would make me so freaking freaking happy

          Carrie

          His hug makes most of my worries go away. How is it that he's so good at calming me down. i dont generally even like to be touched but good old Sammy...God I love this man. Platonically. Maybe. Son of a bitch. I think myself out of it and i sigh

          "She has a branding on her back. She says she doesn't know where it came from. And she clams up when I ask about her safety. She told me she's been homeless for five years. She's just a kid. Sam. She shouldn't have been living alone out there, or receive such a horrid mark on her body."

        • icon-moderator.png

          Kaitlyn Guinyard
          Penelope

          I'm concerned when she looks at the bed and she crosses her arms around herself, as if in a protective shell. The world? What does that motion mean? And for it to be triggered by a bed too? Unless...unless it brought up some awful thoughts...No. No, I refuse to let those assumptions creep up on me! Besides, I think I'd hallow out and shatter if anything remotely traumatizing had happened to her involving a bed. So, I don't say anything as she slips into bed and gets comfortable.

          I drape myself across the desk and look at her through tired eyes. I've done a good job hiding how exhausted I am from everyone but it's finally starting to catch up with me. That draining girl ((Jackie)) didn't take as much energy from me as she did from Helen, but I'm not exactly bouncing off the walls either. Smiling gently, I ask, "Want me to stay until you've fallen asleep?" A moment later, I'm worried that she'll think I'll be creepy and watch her drift off. I instantly pull out my phone and turn around, trying to busy myself with some random app. Sheepish, I then mumble, "Um, p-promise I won't stare like some kind of creeper or s-something..."

          Oh jeez! It's like the more I talk the worse it gets!

          ***

          Nellie

          "Well, do you think I'm lovable enough?" Cy asks as we set off looking for my room. I look at him with raised eyebrows, shocked that he would even question such a thing. I snuggle into his chest a little more while humming over-dramatically, pretending to think deeply about it. I then flash a tiny grin.

          "I can't believe you're even asking, Cy. You're hands down the most lovable guy I've ever met. Besides," I shoot him a mock pout, "You even broke my lovable-o-meter. That'll take months of community service to cover, bub." I think the anemia aftershocks are starting to shed off more and more of my inhibitions. I honestly can't remember the last time I've acted this childish. I mean, yeah, I'll say stupid and sarcastic stuff but never this way.

          We finally find my room and enter, Cy slamming the door shut with his foot. I hold back a goofy grin when we plop onto the bed and he still doesn't let me go. Seriously, is it like my birthday today and I just forgot? This is a very nice present, if I do say so myself--

          So my birthday party comes to a premature end when he sits me down. I quickly wipe off my look of disappointment though when he asks if I have any movies on me. I lower my head now, feeling kinda sucky. I mean, I barely carry good shoes on me. The only "luggage" I brought was my half a stick of beef jerky and sketchbook...Wait. Where is my sketchbook?? I hold back a groan, don't tell me I left it in the dining hall...

          I perk up a little when Cy comes across a movie stash and exclaims, "Score!"

          "Oh! Lemme see! Do they have Meet the Robinsons??" Since I'm not exactly keen on walking (yes, I am that tired), I shrug and slip to the ground before log rolling my way over. I pop up next to him with my eyes glimmering like a kid in a candy shop. Disney. Disney. And MORE DISNEY. I gasp behind one hand while blindly placing the other onto Cy's shoulder.

          "Cy? I...I think we've found the mother load."

          Hallelujah.

          ***

          Quinn

          I find the room I had been sleeping in earlier ((Tegan's room)). The door is still ajar, just as I had left it. I peek in to make sure no one's there before waltzing in and closing the door behind me. Okay, time for round two. I swear man, if I don't get proper sleep this time around, I'll lose it. I climb onto the bottom end of the bed frame and spread my arms out, looking like one of those swimmers from the Olympics.

          "High dive."

          I belly flop onto the mattress, bouncing for a good while until the springs settle. A light smile pulls at my lips as I feel sleep approach quickly. Oh yeah, this'll definitely be a good nap...



          ((Imagine a certain somebody walking in on her and ruining her perfect nap *cough cough Tegan! cough!*))

          ***

          ((Carrie--"God I love this man. Platonically. Maybe. Son of a bitch." LMAOOOOO! Why did this have my laughing so hard that I was afraid I may hurt my lungs?? X'DDD

          Also! Kate I have a tiny idea to suggest for Penelope and Jackie, if you'd like to hear it? I just think it'd be funny and interesting to see unfold lol!))

          Samuel

          "She has a branding on her back. She says she doesn't know where it came from. And she clams up when I ask about her safety. She told me she's been homeless for five years. She's just a kid. Sam. She shouldn't have been living alone out there, or receive such a horrid mark on her body." I'm silent as I listen to Carrie. With every word that spills from her mouth, the ache in my chest grows stronger. I ache for her sorrow. I ache for the child's hardships. And I ache at my lack of ability to change the past.

          Sighing softly, I pull from the embrace. Not completely but enough to gently cradle her face in my hands and look deeply into her eyes. "Then we'll just have to be her confidants. All we can do is wait for her to decide when she's ready to open up...in the meantime, we offer a listening ear. We try to understand her the best we can. She and the rest of these children will need us to be their rocks." I then lean forward to rest my forehead against hers. "With your gorgeous heart and my healing hugs, I'm sure everything will be just fine, baby girl."

        • icon-moderator.png

          ❤Alex❤
          (@ Kait ok got it! She will probably do that in a while XD)

          Violet

          I smiled and went inside looking at the books. My eyes go wide eyed and was so happy.

          No I need to focus, I then think and shake my head. Wanting to look threw the book for myself.

          "Yeah it does."I say with a nod to Andre. I remain focused and look threw the books trying to find some clues. I went and spread out multiple books opening them to try and be more effective. Organizing the books by types that might have something and putting the ones that I knew were just regular books to the other side.

          "Found anything?" I asked Andre.

          Tegan

          (Oh wow that so cool..im jealous!)(Oh no he left as soon as he could haha and he still wouldn't come back either way XD)

          "He got away hu?" I say as winnie came back. She aplogized and i shrug

          "Oh its fine..I actually had some fun." I say and smiled, I was home school so something like this never happened back home. I continued to clean, we did have alot of work to do..I wondered if we should try to track down that guy again because we needed all the help we could get.

          "Wait...what do you mean cartoon punk?" i asked and titled my head

          Sakamoto

          I continue to clean and hummed bored..I listened to the girls conversation. I didn't mind cleaning

          ALexander

          Yes I had managed to escape that place. some girl had tried to call me back but I ignored her and had made it out. I remain outside which I think was the best hiding spot for me and remain by the lake.

          heck no was I going back there till later tonight, I then think

          Itzlie

          I smiled a little at the joke. He was funny

          "Alright them...I am surprised thought that an ex would suddenly call you. Hopefully there isn't to much drama." I then add with a shrug

        • icon-founder.png

          KateSea
          Helen

          "You can stay." I mumble. It's not like she'd do anything bad to me like I was asleep, right? No, there was no way she could turn on me like that, although my stomach churns and a lump forms on my throat. I swallow it down and I just keep the blankets close to me "Um...g-goodnight Pen." I say to her and lay down as though to sleep but my eyes are still wide open. The feeling goes away soon enough and I command to myself "Sleep." And my eyes flicker close and I feel myself fall into a comfortable slumber,

          (@Kaitlyn I'd love to hear your idea for Jackie and Pen!)

          Cyrus

          I am so happy as she says I break her lovable meter! She likes me! I feel like Rudolph after the girl reindeer thinks he's cute. If only my nose was red and adorable. I feel bad as I notice her disappointment when I let her go. Maybe I should have just hugged her a little bit more. Oh well, maybe we can still snuggle and hug on the couch. Like cute platonic male and female friends do without any tension. "Reid's home. It's my home too," I say dramatically and drag my finger down my cheek as though I was crying

          i pick out several videos and I place them in order of their release date. Snow White is on the bottom and Moana is on the top. There is a wide grin on my face "So...wanna watch me star in a lovely movie with the Robsinsons? Ooo maybe we can watch big hero six! Is that Tangled?!" I say going into almost full fan boy mode. People thought it was weird that I liked Disney movies, but when I had a power of a Disney character it was hard not to feel attached. Besides, it is well done.

          carrie

          (hehe Kaitlyn sorry about your lungs. That's basically how I think sometimes XD)

          He cradles my face in his hands and instinctively place my hands over his and I feel all stress leave me when he speaks. He's right. We are good for the kids. We are there and will love them when they need someone to care for them. I'll make Sure Quinn and the others are safe here. That's all I can do.

          He leans his head against mine and I gain a new found feeling. my eyes close on content and I exhale peacefully, but a thought abrupts my current thinking. Suddenly my eyes flicker open and I look to his face then down to his lips and my heart skips a beat. i would have taken his face in my hands, I would have just given him one gentle press on the mouth, just one. I would have blushed and asked for forgivenes, and maybe if I was lucky he would have just pulled me back to him. But I don't do any of that.

          Where did I get this thought? I think I'm going crazy. I don't know if I've ever thought of this before. Oh my God. Oh God. I'm internally screaming. i just stare at him in a gape

          "Sammy...."

          Andre

          i shake my head "No." I place the book back into the shelf "I don't think there is anything here nor there." I bite my lip "I figure there may be more hidden items behind some walls, or maybe in secret rooms." I shrug "Maybe there is a secret room in here." I am somewhat excited at the idea. Maybe there are more secret books. NOT diaries but literary things

          Winnifred

          "I saw this little dude in the kitchen. I think he was a stick figure. He was throwing food and I tried to, we, silence him," I shrug "I think he's still around somewhere but I don't know." I hope it wasn't causing troible of it was still around. i did not need another little guy coming in and throwing gunk at me. I've had enough of that for one day.

          Scott

          i shake my head "We didn't end on a bad note...she just.,." I sigh "We were immature. Itlize don't marry until your older. It'll save you the trouble," I say with a smile "There won't be. If there is I'm walking. Honestly I get more drama with siblings than I do with spouses."

        • icon-moderator.png

          ❤Alex❤
          Voilet
          "Yeah i didnt find anything either." I say and sighed
          "Oh well there might be..I mean in places like this there is always some sort of secret roon." I say and begin looking around
          "It would be really cool if we actually find it." I then add with a grin looking at him.

          TEgan
          "Oh wow crazy." I say after listenining to her story. After a while we finally finish cleaning
          "So you think there might be another one put there?" I say," i wonder who created it."
          I couldn't belive i was actually making friends
          "Hey so um...I have some candy in my room to share if you guys want any." I say kinda nervous. My grand mother had given me a whole case so that I could share and make friends.

          Itzlie
          "Oh ok won't ask anymore." I say. He didn't have to explain.
          "Alright...also noted." I say with a nod.
          "Oh looks like they are done cleaning we should let them go." I then say looking at the kids

        • icon-moderator.png

          Kaitlyn Guinyard
          ((Awesome! I"ll post in the Plot Discussion in a sec!))

          Penelope

          My guilt escalates when Helen's eyes remain open with what I assume to be fear. I try to smile softly at her to help but I don't think it eases her much. I'm spared of further awkwardness when she uses her powers on herself. Wow, I...I never thought she could use it on herself. I don't know how to feel about that, to be honest...

          I spent another minute or so just toying with my phone but once I'm sure Helen is completely submerged in slumber, I tip-toe out and quietly close the door behind me.

          I start power-walking towards the dining hall. I pass it. Through the lobby. I don't stop. All I can think about is that strange girl ((Jackie)) and the overwhelming urge I have to apologize for my friends' and I's treatment of her. Surely she didn't mean any harm, despite how scary the situation had been. I continue scouring the halls in search of her.

          ***

          Nellie

          "So...wanna watch me star in a lovely movie with the Robsinsons? Ooo maybe we can watch big hero six! Is that Tangled?!" I can't stop the wide smile that's nearly splitting my cheeks as Cy gushes about which movie to watch first. To be honest, I'm just as overwhelmed by the options we have. Like, holy vanilla cow man! Who'd thought Scott would treat us this good?? I owe the man--big time.

          I smirk playfully at Cy and say, "Hmmm, actually? I think we can wait on Meet the Robinsons. Wouldn't want you getting jealous of Lewis when I start fangirling over him." Of course, I meant for that be a joke but an itty bitty nugget of myself would like to see that happen. I don't know, as silly as the mental picture is, I'd be kinda flattered. And laughing my butt off. Let's not forget that important little bit. I pull out another one of my favorites.

          "How about some Alladin~?" I'm a total sucker for the soundtrack, especially if I get to sing a duet of "A Whole New World" with him.

          ***

          ((....Kate why're you doing this to me....I WANT THEM TO KISS SO BAD!!!!!! *sobs*))

          Samuel

          I'm a bit surprised when Carrie's eyes suddenly flutter open. I garner something intense in her gaze, something that is momentarily released with abandon, but I have no idea what it could be. "Sammy..." she says softly. My confusion increases.

          Brow creasing, I run my fingers through my beard. "What is it, baby girl? Do I still have some pudding stuck in my beard? Oh dear, I hope not..." I trail off mumbling. I had thought I did a decent job washing it out too. However, my eyes widen a bit when I realize that her vision isn't locked onto my beard.

          They're on my lips.

          Why my lips? And why are her cheeks so red? Not that I dislike it; I personally love it when she flushes like that. It highlights those beautiful freckles dotting her fa--...oh.

          Oh.

          She...does she..? No. It couldn't be.

          Caught in an odd cross between shock and hope, I cautiously trace a thumb along her bottom lip and bring our faces a tad closer. I'm watching her expression closely for any signs of hesitation. My voice is barely above a whisper. "Baby girl...do you...?" I don't finish the question. I'm sure she knows what I'm silently asking.



          ((*Unsheathes my Fluff Rapier* Engarde! Romantic fiend!!))

        • icon-founder.png

          KateSea
          (I just wrote an entire post and it's now deleted -.-)

          Andre

          I shrug "I guess we will have to go look." I go across the room and run my hands across the wall boards. there was nothing behind them and I sigh "I don't think there is anything here. I believe we are jsut stuck with literare books." I grin and I pick up a thicker book before tossing it to her "Maybe we can cocoon and become book worms." I laugh softly "Scientifically hats so wrong but...whatever man."

          Winnifred

          i shrug "I think I saw someone make them outside. If that is not the case. Id assume they are the comical guardians of the house." I joke with a laugh then hear candy "Well...only if you want if, but I appreciate it if you could." I say with a wink then hear

          "Okay kids you are free to go!" He exclaims "Nice work getting cleaned up! I'm proud that you could improve the room after the mistake that was made. Make your way out!" He says and leaves the dining hall

          "Come on." I say "Let's head out!"

          Jackie

          Jack takes over for this one. I scratch the back of my head

          Are men always rhis sweaty? Gross. Jaqueline thinks and I roll my eyes

          No, we just happen to be sick because someone decided to give energy to the very girl who tried to kill us. Hey, there's one of her friends. I grin She's cute. "hey beautiful." I greet her with a charming smile and heave a sigh as I receive a kick to my mind Hey I could have been much worse

          What, call her sexy? You disgust me sometimes Jack Ass. I roll my eyes. I really do hate my counter part sometimes, but I really do need energy. Besides, this girl looked nice and I would assume straight till proven otherwise. And the fact she already saw Jaqueline. Let's see what I can do.

          Cyrus

          I grin "Aladdin it is!" I exclaim with a grin and go put the cd into the player. Once I do I go and sit down and pat the seat next to me for Nellie "Do you maybe wanna..spend sometime hugging? " I ask somewhat sheepishly. I enjoyed the feeling of her in my arms. But j really didn't want to screw this up. Usually I'm jsut clingy to people but now I am concerned Nellie might not like me because of that. I just want her to like me and be my friend. It's a good thing Disney is a perfect wingman

          Carrie

          (*grossily sobs* this is beautiful)

          I become even more red as he asks me the question. Oh God oh God oh God. He brushes his thumb against my lower lip and my heart is skipping and dancing. Does he like me? coukd he possibly do so? It occurs to me I've liked him for a while but have been oblivious to it. But why would he like me? There is so many better people out there...he deserves the best. And he doesn't know how terrible I was when I was younger

          Something switches. I suddenly become unthinking and impulsive. And I pull his face towards mine and gently press his lips to mine. I hold him there for a moment. He's my best friend, and j love him like a best friend...And he to felt so strongly. The impulsiveness passes and I'm in reality. I pull away and stumble, going into a light faint

        • icon-moderator.png

          ❤Alex❤
          (Oh wow I am so sorry O.o)
          Violet
          "Let's see...if I were a secret room where would I be?" I say in a sing song voice and hummed looking around. Hwho then hands me a book and talks about being bookworms. I laughee
          "Yeah sure...going threw metamorphosis to become a bookworm doesn't sound to bad." I then syou jokingly and laughed. I end up tripping over a board and crashing into Andre.
          "S-sorry." I say as suddenly another bookcase opens up..what the heck? There actually was another secret room.

          Tegan

          "Sure..let's just go with house garouen because that sounds much cooler." I say with a grin.
          "Oh no I don't mind." I say scartching the back of my head and smiled," to celebrate us finishing cleaning."
          I jumped happy when we were finally able to leave
          "Yeah let's go." Sakamoto said. I smiled and lead the way to my room.

          Sakamoto
          I followed happy for the candy. I remain calm as the girl (Tegan) seemed very nervous

          Itzlie
          They seemed happy to leave and I looked around
          "Well they did a prettY good job." I then comment. I then felt like I was forgetting somwthing...what was I supposed to be doing again before this all happened?

          (If Itzlie saw this should be be like..MY SHIPS IS BECOMING CANON XD)

        • icon-moderator.png

          Kaitlyn Guinyard
          Penelope

          I jump when a boy I've never seen before calls out to me. What? W-who is that? I've never seen him around. For some reason, the mischievous glint in his eyes makes me uneasy and I find myself taking an unconscious step back as he approaches.

          "Hey beautiful," he calls out.

          "B-beautiful?" I mumble timidly while clutching my beanie. My vision is glued to my feet, feeling too awkward to lock eyes with him now. I can't remember the last time somehow complimented my looks, outside of my parents, of course. But something about his tone just made it seem less...genuine? I guess? "U-um...thank you but have you seen a girl g-go by this way not too long ago? Sh-she had hair and eyes a little bit like yours, actually."

          It's actually kind of creepy how closely he resembles the girl...

          ***

          Nellie

          I do a little cheer when Cy agrees and pops in the DVD. "Yaaaaas. Uncle Genie here I come!" Yes, I am the Genie fan. I mean, if he was my real life genie uncle, I'd die from excitement. Not because he could use magic or grant wishes, but because his quirky personality and loving attitude is always something I desperately wanted in a loved one or friend.

          The room gets hot again when Cy looks at me sheepishly and pats the seat next to him. "Do you maybe wanna..spend sometime hugging?

          Oh...oh yeah, movie snuggling. Almost forgot about that part. "Um...yeah! Yeah. Sure."

          I clasp my hands behind my back and shyly tip-toe to the couch, settling down next to him. I'm slow and painfully awkward at first, but I gently ease myself into his side and melt into him. Gawwwwd, I swear this guy is a walking toasty marshmallow or something! I sigh in contentment as the movie starts playing and wrap the blanket around us.

          Pure bliss.

          ***

          ((*Ugly cries with you* I can see the ship setting sail~~~~))

          Samuel

          My eyes widen when Carrie pulls me into a kiss. Wow...so she really has feelings for me? Well that's...That's fantastic! Just as I'm about to wraps my arms around her and deepen the kiss, she pulls back and stumbles, seeming a bit out of it.

          I can barely hear my own voice over the pounding in my chest. I take a step towards her in concern. "Care Bear? What's wrong?" I then drop my arms, suddenly afraid that I may have pushed my boundaries. Oh dear, I really hope not! I don't think my heart can handle such an idiot mistake.

          "Did...Did you not want to?"
          • Luckily my devices have stopped glitching so I'm all good XD(Also good morning to you guys!)

            Andre

            She accidentally knocks into me and we end up opening a secret room through a book shelf "Holy crap." I mumble as I see the room. Why didn't I think of checking the book shelves? I manage to push the book shelf a little more so we have some room to investigate. There is a door there and my fingers skim across it "I'll check it first...safety reason." I explain, my hands shaking with excitement as I push the door open. There are more books in here, some much bigger and older looking. The room itself was small and had two large book shelves, along with a chair. This looked like someone's secret reading space "I think Mister Reid liked his books..." I say and enter the room. It is quite cramped but I manage my way to the more organized shelf.

            Winnifred

            i laugh softly "Saka and I still think there's a three headed dog somewhere in the basement, but we haven't got no proof." I shrug then hear we can get out. Oh thank God. I follow after Tegan but Scott stops me for a moment

            "Nice job miss Rivers." He says wlth a smile "I only have one more space where I'd want you to clean, but you can do that later. Go have some fun with the others and don't cause any more trouble, you hear?" He asks and I nod

            "Yes sir." He smiled and ruffles my hair before letting me go on my way. What a strange man. I make my way back to the others.

            Scott

            i smile as they all head out. "It looks better than it did before the fight. That's fantastic," I say with an approving nod "Well sorry to have kept you here Itlize. I don't think you have anything else you need to...oh, did you get anything from Carrie about the house?" I suddenly ask. I need to really seal my room up while I am at it.

            (I think Scott would too XD)

            Jackie

            I lean against the wall next to her, attempting to boast my body rather than hide it. That's how you impress females, right? No nervousness, just complete and controlable confidence.

            "Oh, do you mean my sister?" A kick in the head for that one. I grit my teeth before allowing the smile to curl back upon my lips "Jaqueline? Red hair, blue eyes, skittish?" I ask then shake my head "I am so sorry about her, she is such a trouble maker. What did she do this time, huh?" I ask and casually move a little closer to her. Maybe if I can convince her that I can lead her to Jaqueline I could steal a little energy in a more secluded space. Of course not enough to harm her, but enough to make me feel not so sick. Because the nausea is starting to come back and I do not want to end up fainting and almost dying again. That was so risky of Jaqueline. I'm going to have to keep her under wraps for a little while until we need to have her attract someone.

            Cyrus

            "Good old Genie." I say with a smile. He always was my favorite as a kid. I suddenly become very red as she is next to me and I think I've screwed up. However she soon curls up next to me and I smile keeping one arm not around but above her shoulders so she can still feel I was close to her. I snuggle into the blanket but make sure she has most of it. I don't know why I am trying to be so considerate, but I just want Nel Bel to feel safe and cozy. If I can do that than my job is done.

            i lean back comfortably "You know when he steals the bread that was supposed to be a reference to Les Miserables,"i say as the movie starts. I remember feeling weird after watching the les miserable movie and then having to watch Aladdin again. I felt the same way when I read Hamlet and realized lion king was a less dark version of that.

            Carrie

            (Fire cannons!)

            Im red and honestly embarrassed as my eyes flicker back open. He asks me if I didn't want to do that and I feel my breath become uneven "N-no -I just...g-got c-c-caught in the moment and..." I put my head in my hands. I probably just ruined our friendship. Oh how stupid I was! I manage to mumble out "I-I've l-l-l-liked you for a w-while but I k-just realized..." I take an inhale then an exhale before turning calm again and I peek back up, ignoring the stinging in my eyes.

            "I-it wasn't consented. I didn't ask. I'm sorry Sammy" I say, still not able to look at him in the eyes. I'm terrified of what he may say. I'm usually never this nervous after having kissed someone but Sam was a different story

          • icon-moderator.png

            Kaitlyn Guinyard
            Penelope

            Again, I feel myself side-stepping away a little when he ((Jackie)) leans on the wall next to me. However, I perk up a little when he identifies the strange girl to be his sister. "O-oh, she's your sister? Do you, um, happen to know w-where she is?" I'm a bit relieved that he's related to the girl. Perhaps he knows where she is?

            My brow pinches a bit when he calls her skittish and a troublemaker. "I mean, I-I wouldn't say that..." Sure, she stirred up a quick scare but we all turned out okay, just a little tired. If that's the most trouble she can cause (with the element of surprise), then she's not that bad. Plus, she really did help Nellie...I shake my head before saying, "Jaqueline didn't cause th-that much trouble. Honest. There was just...a misunderstanding, I-I guess..."

            I trail off when he moves closer again. I silently gulp and step back, but this time I stumble a little. My grip on my beanie tightens and breathing slowly becomes harder. Oh God, he's getting close. Way too close! "C-c-could you...please...n-n...not..." Uh oh, now I'm struggling to form sentences! I can't afford to panic right now. I refuse! Come on, Pen! Focus on your breathing. Happy place. Happy place. Happy place...

            It's not working. And the boy is still close.

            Oh God.

            ***

            Nellie

            "You know when he steals the bread that was supposed to be a reference to Les Miserables," Cy says as the movie starts. My brow raises at that one.

            Without tearing my curious gaze from the screen, I say, "Whoa, seriously? That's what's so great about Disney, to be honest. Their reference skills are unmatched--well, Pixar too but you get what I mean." I'm then silent a moment before adding, "Is Les Miserables as good as everyone says?"

            I'm seriously wondering if it is. I had never seen Les Miserables. Never had the money to go watch in theaters, let along enough to buy the DVD. Plus, I feel like I'd be too depressed while watching it. I had a feeling that some of the scenarios surrounding these "unfortunate ones" would hit too close to home for me.

            ***

            Samuel

            I can say with absolutely certainty that this is the reddest I've ever seen Carrie turn before. It's so darn cute and I want nothing more than to gush about it but she seems distressed. Poor thing! I try not to do anything though as she talks. She seems to be struggling to form words that she desperately needs to express, so I'd rather not interrupt her. "N-no -I just...g-got c-c-caught in the moment and..." She buries her hands in her hair. Oh, Care Bear...

            "I-I've l-l-l-liked you for a w-while but I j-just realized..." My cheeks start to warm. She's liked me for a while? Wow...I wish I had noticed earlier. And here I thought she saw me nothing more as a best friend, not that it's anything to scoff at. I feel honored to be her best friend; so much so that I didn't dare to be greedy and ask for anything more than that.

            My self-restrain shatters when she looks up at me and I notice the glistening in her eyes. Tears. Oh no...no, no, no, don't cry! "I-it wasn't consented. I didn't ask. I'm sorry Sammy," she says in a somewhat calmer tone.

            Hoping to calm her nerves, I smile and gently lower her hands from her head. I then cradle them in mine and hold them up between us. Face undoubtedly as hot as hers, I press a tender kiss to a knuckle, then a second. "Carrie...you have nothing to worry about. Don't you know that?" I kiss a third knuckle before my smile turns sheepish. "All this time I had thought that...well...I'm the luckiest guy alive to have you as my best friend. So lucky, in fact, that I...I shouldn't be greedy and wish for anything more than that." Fourth knuckle. Fifth. Sixth. "So that's why I never...y-you know, acted on my feelings before." Seventh. "As for the kiss being consented," I quirk an eyebrow playfully, "I'm the one who asked to kiss you. You just simply gave me a wordless answer. A great answer." I kiss her final knuckle before pressing my forehead to hers again.

            "So please don't apologize or cry, Care Bear..." I'm slow and careful, so not to scare her away, as I lean in and kiss her again to drive my words home.



            ((*dies*))

          • icon-founder.png

            KateSea
            Jackie

            i see her get uncomfortable "Something wrong miss?" I ask with a sweet smile and stay right where I am. I feel multiple kicks from Jaqueline and I roll my eyes. She's gotta leave me alone. Honestly, I have this all under control "Don't worry bout anything there, doll." I smirk before saying "If you follow me now I'll show you where Jaqueline is,"

            Jesus Jack you sound like a creep! Watch yourself and I swear if you hurt her

            Relax. I got this little girl. I force myself out of my thoughts

            "Well you coming or no?" I ask and push myself off the wall, facing her now. I shove my hands in my pockets and offer a smile that is somewhat crooked. "If not, I get it. But she feels bad about what happens, so she wants to make up for it. I can hear sadness from Jaqueline in my head and again I try to force myself not to hear it.

            Cyrus

            i nod "It's really good. It's really depressing but you can make light of it." I chuckle softly. Marius, oh love stricken man. "ill have to show it to you sometime. Warning, I will end up singing a lot of it. Double warning, the whole musical is singing." I laugh softly then become quiet so we can focus on the movie again. I am really glad I found a girl that seems to think of me well and will watch Disney movies with me without judgement. She's like...the perfect girl. At the thought I smile down at her. i also feel heat build up but I don't notice it

            Carrie

            He takes my hands in his and kisses my knuckles. The moment he presses his lips against my skin my mouth is slighty ajar and I'm no longer in reality. I'm trying to listen to him but it gets with each kiss against my knuckles. My heart is pounding and my head is foggy with confusion. He tells me he doesn't want to be greedy and never asked anything more of me and this sends me further down the daze. How long has he liked me? Has he been holding back for so long?

            My thoughts are broken as he kisses me on the lips this time and my eyes widen in surprise. I soon become comfortable however and I kiss him back, placing my arms around him cautiously

          • icon-moderator.png

            ❤Alex❤
            (Morning! Haha)
            Violet
            "Sorry." I say again for knocking into him him. I looked athrough the opened door..well that was a happy accident.
            "This is so cool...like one of those mystery books" I comment thinking this is the coolest thing ever. Adre then says he going to check out the room first for safety and nod
            "Ok be careful." I then say. I go if after him and sees the cramped room
            "Yeah it does." I say and nod. I wondered if this was like there secret study or collection
            "Is there a desk or sone thing at the end of the hall that might have something?" I asked looking for a light switch to see more of the room better.I then noticed Andre was really close to me and starts to feel nervous at how close we were as my shyness takes over

            (Hey why was Andre thinking of his mom..does violet remind him of her?)

            Tegan
            I laughed
            "Oh wow..really?" I say thinking it's funny
            "Yeah we do." Th guy Sakamoto said in a serious tone then grinned. Scoot stopped winnie and we waited for her.
            "Alright lets go." I then say when he's done and I lead the way to my room. I open the door not knowing there was someone else inside (Quinn).

            Itzlie
            "Yeah it is." I say and nod. He stopped winnie as she headed out and was easy on her..letting her go.

            "Oh it's fine." I say and he then mentioned the whole secret room thing. That's what I forgot!
            "Oh she left the paperwork and blueprints to the house. I was working on that when this happemed." I then say," I'll get back to doing it before some other kids stumble upon anything.."
            (To late Itzlie XD)
            (And yes! The ship is happening! )

          • icon-moderator.png

            Kaitlyn Guinyard
            Penelope

            "Something wrong miss?" the boy ((Jack)) asks with a softer smile. I'm somewhat relieved to see some of the mischief leave his eyes, though I'm still weary and breathing out of rhythm. I steady myself and shake my head.

            "N-nothing. Nothing's wrong," I mumble.

            "Don't worry bout anything there, doll. If you follow me now I'll show you where Jaqueline is," he offers. I push through my anxiety and stand up a bit straighter. I'm determined to find Jaqueline and properly apologize to her. I feel like if I don't do it now, I never will.

            "That would be great, a-actually."

            He pushes off the wall, stuffing his hands inside his pockets. "Well you coming or no? If not, I get it. But she feels bad about what happens, so she wants to make up for it." My heart aches a little hearing this. Oh goodness, she feels guilty? I'll definitely need to clear up any misunderstandings--as soon as possible. My legs are a bit shaky but I silently follow him, making sure to keep a decent amount of distance between us.


            ((Shit's about go DOOOOoooooowwWWWWnnnnNnNNN!!!))

            ***

            Nellie

            "I'll have to show it to you sometime. Warning, I will end up singing a lot of it. Double warning, the whole musical is singing,"Cy says jokingly. I chuckle quietly, then a little bit louder when my second favorite character, Diego, starts complaining about life in general. God, I love that sour little animal. I always thought of him as an underappreciated role in the movie, though I'm surprised whenever I find a fellow worshiper.

            "Oh please, if you think I'm gonna have a problem with you singing, just wait until this movie starts picking up. You have to sing 'A Whole New World' with me, no take backs either." I grin playfully at him before getting comfortable again.

            In the hind corners of my mind, I'm extremely relieved that no one asked about my powers when that girl drained Helen and Penelope. Hopefully they just assumed that I have some kinda weird gravitational-pull ability. Yeah. I can settle for that.


            ((I don't know whether to let them enjoy their marathon in peace or stir something up...hmmmm...*strokes my fake beard thoughtfully*))

            ***

            Quinn

            I'm rudely awoken when the door suddenly swings open and multiple--MULTIPLE--freakin' voices are yapping over each other ((Tegan and the others)). God! Begone, you intruders! I groan angrily while pulling the pillow over my head. My voice is muffled as I growl, "Oh God just abscond the vicinity and cease your tongues already!"

            Yep, it's official.

            I'm grouchy.

            ***

            Samuel

            Every inch of my being flutters as I feel Carrie return the kiss and wrap her arms around me. I mimic her actions; one arm embraces her around the waist while my other hand lands on her mid-back and lazily travels up her spine, coming to rest on the nape of her neck. Again, I am slow and gentle and pouring all of the emotions I had to hold back for so long into the kiss.

            I'm caught in a daze. We're no longer in the halls of Reid Mansion. We are alone, just me and Carrie, in our personal pocket of reality. I register nothing else but her. Her scent, her lips moving lovingly against mine, her nimble fingers digging into the fabric of my top ever-so-slightly. Her everything.

            My hand leaves her neck to slap the wall behind her. I don't even remember us moving until Carrie's back was pressed to it. I don't question the change for long. Just like that, her lips pull me asunder again and half of my brain stops working. The passion behind my kisses starts to build as abandon settles into me--

            Then I force myself to stop. I pull away, just enough to end the kiss, and touch my forehead to hers again with my eyes closed. I try to focus on regaining my wits while internally scolding myself. Bad, Sam. Bad! I nuzzle her nose with mine before whispering weakly, "S-sorry...Got carrie(d) away..."

          • icon-founder.png

            KateSea
            Andre

            (he doesn't want to admit it but he really misses his mother and having a friend whose a girl is sort of reminding him of how his family used to treat him)

            "Well Hercule Poriot..." I smirk at her even though I do feel cramped with her in the room "riddle me this. What's a smaller library doing in an already huge library?" I knock against the wood of the wall then notice there is a light hanging from the ceiling "Ain't that fancy." I say as I grab onto the light switch that was hanging from the ceiling. It clicks and I let go, grimacing as the sudden light comes up. As I look around I notice how strangely clean this room is. It looks like it's been cleaned just last week, but i can imagine this room hasn't been opened in almost fifty years.

            "What would mister Reid keep hidden? Hmm? Tax returns? Diaries of earlier residents? Manuscripts?" I ask and I pull out a thick book. I flick through it and realize it's blank. "Okay...that's weird." It's hard cover and looks like it had been published back in the fifties. "Sometimes I wonder if the house is just screwing around with us," i mumble as I return the book to the shelf.

            Winnifred

            I blink as I see someone on Tegan's bed. I think I remember her from the food fight. She's the one who sped outta there. Ah yes, we get a flash character in this house. That's just great. What next a vengeful archer that spends his time out on the roof shooting intrduers? Actually, that'd be amazing. I volunteer.

            "Hi there...uh, Tegan. Saka, maybe we should give Goldielocks here a moment or two..." I didn't want to force her out of bed and have another scene where I'd have to clean up the mess. As fun as making messes were..." I shake my head and reach for the door handle. Maybe if she falls asleep we can get her out of the room or something.

            Scott

            i nod "Very well. Get to it itlize and meet me up in my office if you find anything important. I'm going to keep an eye on the kids for a little while then head up there to double check everything to make sure all the paperwork and kids are set up." I say and pat her on the back lightly "Get to it then, I'll see you in a bit."

            Jackie

            (Oooo God Pen. DO NOT FOLLOW XD)

            I smile as she decides to follow me. That wasn't too hard. Perfect. I gesture for her to follow me down the hall and I stroll down. I look back at her, still smiling. "So I hope Jackie didn't hurt anyone? I knew she made some trouble but I'm just hoping everything is okay." I lead her to the room that says Jackie and I open the door. I look around and pretend that I am confused I don't see my female self

            "That's weird. She was here earlier." I say and close the door behind her, hiding a grin "Why don't you sit down and I can go check for her or something." I offer with a shrug. I got her here now so I might as well take the energy soon. Again, not enough to hurt her. But I'm going to need to take her out of my room after that. Maybe I can drop her off at her friends room and make sure she's taken care of.

            Cyrus

            (I sort of want them to start singing the duet and Pen just pops in and yells about Jack in her head XD)

            She wants me to sing a duet with her? My cheeks heat up. Oh God I hope she doesn't hate my singing voice. No way I can sing the way Steve from Full House can sing. Well, actually... "oh that should be fun." I say with a grin and try to get rid of the color off my face.

            i start mumbling some of the lyrics that are playing right now and I try not to keep a smile on my face as I do. I forgot about how much I loved singing along with musicals. Most people thought I was overly feminine. I said I was just fabulous and to go toot your own horn and leave mine shining. Bitch.

            I shake myself out of my thoughts and I start to think about what happened earlier and I realize I had seen what Nel did earlier. I wondered what her power was now but I try not to do so.

            Carrie

            I tangle my fingers in his hair as we kiss and I almost think that this is just a dream. There is no way this can be real, but the feeling of his lips against mine send me into a wonderful reality, one that makes my heart pound. He pushes me against the wall and I don't realize it until my back feels the board and I pull him somewhat closer to me. He does become a little more passionate and then pulls away, and I try to keep my breath evenly and not overly exited. There is a soft smile playing along my lips as he nuzzles his nose against mine and I say in a whisper

            "It's okay, Sammy. I can't believe that just happened." I admit slowly and move my hands back towards his waist, on the verge of a hug "How long have you felt this way?" I ask him gently, almost scared to know the answer. I suddenly realize we are in the general hallway and kids could probbaly walk in on us easily

            "Maybe we should head back into the infirmary. Don't want to scar the kids, you know?" I tease him gently and move one hand up to his face to cradle his cheek.

          • icon-moderator.png

            ❤Alex❤
            Violet
            (Ohhhh ok make sense )
            I grin at his nickname
            "You goneed to keep coming up with nicknames for me." I say
            "I wonder which one of us would be sherlock and who would be Watson. " I then add jokingly as he turns on the lights

            "Humm..I don't know...was thinking like a secret place of favomited books? Could be a number of things." I say and looked around," although it doesn't look like it has been left alone for 50 years or so...the place looks clean."
            I looked at the empty pages of the book
            "Yeah it is wierd ." I agree with a nod and raise an eyebrow

            Tegan
            I see someone sleeping I my rooms..what?
            "Oh it's you! What are you doing in my room?" I say surprised to see her in my room.
            'U-um..ok...." I say hearing winnie wondering if we should let her have her sleep. I quietly go to get the candy from yhe bag though
            "Um sorry I gurss." I then say to (Quinn)

            Sakamoto
            I am surprised but remained quiet..I agree with winnie though to just let the girl have her sleep

            Itzlie
            "Oh..ok. I'll get back to doing what I was doing." I say and nod. I waived and head back to my room with NY he map of the hidden rooms. I guess I should start with locking up the addit and work my way down

          • icon-moderator.png

            Kaitlyn Guinyard
            ((Sorry I didn't post much today. My father has been quite ill these past few weeks and my mother recently went out of state for work. So I'm the only one around to take care of him and help him out. If I'm not active, nine times out of ten I'm with him or out running an errand for him.

            I'm a night owl. So I'll get something up later tonight lol!))

          • icon-moderator.png

            Kaitlyn Guinyard
            Quinn

            I instantly shoot up when I hear a familiar voice, the pillow falling off my face. Oh, yeah, that Tegan girl. I yawn while scratching the back of my head. "Salutations, Tegan." However, my grogginess clears up instantly when she asks what I'm doing in her room. I blink. Once, twice. Then look at the pillow, which is still stained with my blood.

            Oops.

            "Uh...my erratum. I was not aware that this chamber belonged to you." I shrug. "Apologies?" I mean, I can't really say nothing much. I didn't know the rooms were assigned to specific people. I just kinda assumed it was a first come, first serve sort of deal. I then frown a bit when some girl ((Winnifred)) starts moving for the door.

            "Hi there...uh, Tegan. Saka, maybe we should give Goldielocks here a moment or two..."

            I feel my right eyebrow twitch.

            Goldielocks?

            "I'm partial to being adduced as Quinn, not Goldielocks," I grumble while crossing my arms. Seriously, how rude. Maybe I should just call her Midnight or something. See how she feels. I then notice some other guy ((Sakamoto)) who's just chilling in the back, apparently not too keen on the idea of intervening. Wise choice, dude. I'd probably do the same thing. I turn my attention back to Tegan.

            "And there's no need to evacuate. I'm just a bit querulous from slumber deprivation. My words were unnecessarily astringent." My eyes then widen a little when I see Tegan pull out candy from a bag. Has that always been there?? I start bouncing a little with my vision completely glued on the sweet treasure in her hands. "Are those confectioneries within your disposal?" I'm trying my hardest not to ask for some, let alone pounce on the bag myself.

            ***

            Penelope

            The boy and I are walking in general silence until he suddenly looks back and says, "So I hope Jackie didn't hurt anyone? I knew she made some trouble but I'm just hoping everything is okay." Again, I frown. I had already said that she wasn't an issue, just a surprise.

            "N-no, none of us were hurt. Just caught off guard a little..."

            When we reach Jaqueline's room, I'm immediately confused to see it empty. The world? Where else could she be? He said he knows where she is...

            My palms start to sweat, especially when he clicks the door closed.

            "U-um, y-y-you don't have to--"

            "Why don't you sit down and I can go check for her or something," he suggests with a shrug.

            This is wrong.

            Everything feels wrong.

            I can feel shivers wracking my spine now and my hands have become extremely clammy. I try to squeeze past him for the door. "A-actually? It's okay. I-I'll just look f-for her tomorrow or...o-or something."

            ***

            Nellie

            ((Lololol! That would be so HILARIOUS omg! They'll probably be in the middle of hitting a high note and harmonizing together and then Pen just busts in screaming: "THERE'S SOME DUDE STUCK IN MY HEAD MAKE HIM STOP TALKING OMG!" X'D ))

            I think I melt a little when I seem him blush. Awwww, he's getting all shy now! Seriously, how does a guy in the same age range of me look so darn adorkable without even trying? Kinda makes me a jealous...but I guess it's okay since I can hog his cuteness for myself (I meant, like, for the Disney marathon and stuff...so...uh...y-yeah)).

            "Oh that should be fun," he says somewhat nervously. I giggle softly before tapping him on the nose.

            "Calm down, Cy. It's just me. I swear you're not auditioning for American Idol or something." I then crack a sheepish smile. "If it makes you feel any better, I don't exactly sing the greatest either. So we can sound awful together." Man, I should be a motivational speaker or something. What's that, sir? Don't have much motivation in life? Well that's okay! Most people don't! So come be a disappointment with us! We have cookies in the back.

            Beautiful, Nellie Bond III. Beyond inspiring.

            A few more minutes into the movie, I hear Cy quietly singing along to the lyrics. I snuggle back into him and hum with him. It's kinda like a hum harmony and we don't sound too bad, if I do say so myself.

            ***

            Samuel

            "It's okay, Sammy. I can't believe that just happened," Carrie says softly. I chuckle in response.

            "Better believe it, Care Bear. This is reality and gracious am I glad to be in it right now." I feel her hands move back to my waist, as if she wants another hug. However, before I can embrace her, she asks how long I've had feelings for her. I bite my lip, suddenly embarrassed.

            "Well...it's rather silly, to be honest. You just...I first saw you and it was like everything lit up. You were so stunning that I almost panicked. I thought it was childish how quickly you reeled me in, so I kept my feelings hidden and hoped that it would blow over as time went by..." I then pout playfully. "But of course, there you went ruining my plans! Being all loving and kind and adorable. Instead of going away, my feelings grew. I'm pretty sure your hugs are the main reason why I haven't caved in yet. I was able to get some affection, at the least."

            By this point, I can feel heat practically steaming from my ears. Oh gosh, I probably sound like some kind of love struck highschooler!

            I nod and laugh when Carries suggests we head back into the infirmary. Oh yeah! We are still out in the halls...woops! I open the door to allow her in before closing it behind us. I stand at the door awkwardly, wondering what to do now. I mean, I really would like to clear things up between us, to confirm that we may be...together or not. God I hope so.

            But, at the same time...I'd love to just scoop her up into another hug. I restrain myself though.


            ((Awwwww, Sam's getting all shyyyyy~ *pats his head lovingly*))

          • icon-founder.png

            KateSea
            (@Kaitlyn it's okay take your time and take care of your dad. I'll pray for him. On a brighter note I think we here are all night owls XD)

            Andre

            "I am going to actually keep you a list and if you don't understand the reference to your nickname I'm gonna write it down so I can broaden your reference knowledge." I grin at her. Besides, I wanted more people to understand the references I gave out. I remember I once called someone Nimrod and they thought it was an insult. Damn it Looney Tunes for making people think it was.

            "Oh, I think you are Watson." I say as I reach out for another book. This one is scribbled in another language. I recognize it as Russian and I think it's old literature. It is pretty from what I can make out, and I realize mister Reid was rich enough to receive several books that were beyond old. "Only because I think you are more empathic than me. Besides, I am more likely to be sarcastic and a pipe smoker." I joke then place the book back

            "I think the better question is which one of us is Turner, which one is Hootch?" I ask with a grin. I wondered if she'd get that, maybe not. "Oh, I should write down a list of duos and see which ones you know." There were so many I knew. Man, I should get out more and socialize like a normal human being. Nah.

            Winnifred

            My eyebrows furrow at this girl's words. She must be a walking thesaurus or something. Maybe that's her power. It would make a load of sense. "Er, sorry Quinn." I say with a shrug then look to tegan and Saka.

            "Whelp, maybe we should give her some candy then let her go back to sleep." I say with a soft grin. "She sees harmless.' I finally say with a shrug. I highly doubt she'd charge into us or do anything harmful, considering she is not angry as of the moment. At least, she might be annoyed at me.
            • Yes it's fine)(take your time talking care of your father)
              Tegan
              The girl Quinn gets up..she looks surprised. Although she says hello to me
              "Hey." I say back with a smile as she seemed friendly. She says some words I don't understand...I am impressed. Wishing I had a dictionary. She basically apoligized. She also seemed annoyed when Winnie called her goldielocks....Sakamoto seemed quiet
              "Oh it's fine." I say with a smile. She then eyes the candy.
              "Oh you want some candy? Here you go. Sorry for interesting your sleep." I then comment nodding at what Winnie said to give her some.
              "I am sorry for interrupting your sleep." I then say

              Sakamoto
              "Sorry winnie seems like she doesn't like nickname." I comment jokingly to her. Seeing the girl get annoyed when called goldielocks...at least she wasn't that angry or anything.

              Violet
              "Alright then..." I say and nod not minding. It could be interesting so he could introduce me to things.
              "Alright then I am watson." I say and laughed at his joke. I looked threw the boks..not really finding anything.
              He then says: which one of us is Hooch and Turner
              "Oh I know that refrence!" I say excited. I then looked at him and imagined him as Hooch eith little dog eat and covered my mouth as i laughed.

            • icon-moderator.png

              Kaitlyn Guinyard
              Quinn

              I frown as Tegan talks to me.

              ...The hell? Why is she acting like this is our first time meeting? Like, am I going crazy? We did have a quick chat and participate in an epic food fight not too long ago, right? Was that all some funky dream? No..no it definitely wasn't. That happened. So what's with the weird distance?

              I glance at the other two again ((Winnifred and Sakamoto)); they each have these weird looks on their faces, as if I'm some sort of animal let out of its cage.

              Are they her new friends?

              Ah...well, that makes sense. Should've known. Really should've freakin' known. Tegan's found some real friends now. I barely hear her as she apologizes, nor do I feel her handing me candy. I just nod and stuff the candy in my pocket, feeling numb now. I need to get out of here, find somewhere to be alone.

              Remembering the blood stains, I gather up her pillow and blanket before mumbling, "Apologies about the smirches. I'll...be certain edulcorate and remit your items later." My face pinches, annoyed. "I mean I'll clean and return them later." Instead of using hyper-speed, I just walk out. I've fallen more than enough times today.



              ((Mood swings and clumsy. I really need to add these to her character profile lol!))

            • icon-moderator.png

              ❤Alex❤
              (She isn't acting like it's there first time meet XD she's feels bad for messing up Quinn sleep XD)
              Tegan
              She frowns and I tilted my head...did I say something wrong.
              "Hey if you want you can hang out with us." I then say
              "What does smirches and edulcorate mean?" I asked as she walked out. .I felt bad. I mean I didn't mean to kick her out.
              "Oh" I say as explained I saw the blood
              "Um....IF you don't mind me asking..you ok? What happendd?" I then asked

            • icon-moderator.png

              Kaitlyn Guinyard
              ((Ah my bad! This is what I get for trying to function on two hours of sleep lol!))

              Quinn

              I suddenly stop and spin around, looking surprised. Me? Hang out? I squirm a little, feeling uncomfortable. I've never, quote, "hung out" with someone before, so I wouldn't have the slightest clue what to do. But still, I guess it wouldn't hurt to try...

              "Uh...I suppose?" I awkwardly shuffle over to a corner of the room and sit on the floor, still cradling the blanket and pillow in my arms. I try to avoid eye contact--handling conversation with just Tegan isn't so hard. But now there're two more and they're still looking weird at me. Maybe if I stay still and keep quiet, they'll forget I'm here--

              "What does smirches and edulcorate mean?" Tegan asks. I perk up then. There she goes again asking for definitions.

              I hold back a grin before answering lowly, "Smirches means stains and by edulcorate I mean to clean." I briefly wonder if she remembers the last word I taught her...meh, it's fine. Don't feel like asking. I then sigh when she asks about the blood. "I'm minimal, so there's no need to beleaguer." I shrug. "I just fell."

            • icon-founder.png

              KateSea
              Jack

              "Relax." I say, grabbing her gently by her shoulders and forcing her in front of me, rather than the door. I start to stroke my thumbs up and down her shoulders as I breath in her energy. That is just perfect.

              Please don't hurt her. Just let her go. Jaqueline suddenly thinks to me and I roll my eyes

              It isn't going to hurt her one bit. Besides...we need this. I move my hand up to her cheek, brushing some stray hair away "Just breath." I tell her with a smile before saying in a whisper "It will be all over in a second..." I say and lean forward to gently grab her and keep her still as I do this. Jaqueline is yelling at me angrily. I can't tell why she is so upset by this one. Oh well. Might as well get it out of the way

              (I didn't realize I had made Jack this effing creepy 0.o)

              Cyrus

              (Cyrus would just be like "GO ASK HELEN WE ARE HAVING A MOMENT HERE" XD)

              I blink as she suddenly pokes my nose but I end up grinning "Okay, okay, fine, we can suck together." I say, the grin still etched upon my face. I can't believe I've met the perfect girl, and I mean she is perfect. She's funny, kind, protective, can stand me, and doesn't make fun of me for liking cartoons and music. Can I find anyone better? Okay, maybe Anna Kendrick...no, I like Nellie Belly much better.

              I blink as she snuggles into me. Oh God, what do I do? I NEED BACK UP. When's a bro when I need one? I realize I can do this fine on my own, and I move my arm so it is now around her shoulders. I can do this. Cyrus Booker doesn't abandon hope in his friends this easily! I finish singing along to the song and I grin at her humming

              "Not bad Nel." I say, my hand moving up to her hair to affectionately ruffle it so it is in her eyes. She's so cute looking like that, I swear. Did I just admit she's cute? Damn right I did. And I will do it again and again. I have to stop thinking like this but I can't.

              Carrie

              (SAAAM STAHP BEING SO ADORABLE XD)

              I feel my cheeks heat up when he tells me he thought I was stunning the first time he saw me. I look down nervously at my feet, my ears so hot I am surprised they haven't blown out steam. "I-I had no idea." I finally say as we enter the infirmary. How could have he had thought of me in such a way? I remember almost never giving him hugs until I was sort of guilted into it. I mean, I felt bad. I remember flinching back in the day when I got touched. I rub my elbows just thinking about it, but I soon turn to look at him with a smile

              "I liked you when I gave you a hug for the first time." I admit, rubbing the back of my head. "I mean...you remembered how squeamish I was back in the day and I felt safe around you...besides the hug you gave in return made my stomach churn and my heart pound so hard that I was surprised I didn't have a cardiac arrest." I tell him then bite my lip before going up to him and curling my fingers around his hand "So...would you consider us, together then?" I ask, really nervous now. I don't know what would happen between us. I was scared if we'd break up, or worse. Stay together for a long time. And not that was bad at all, I was just worried that he might grow...bored of me. Or vice versa. But I know I wouldn't get bored of him. He was too damn sweet and amazing to be bored of. The future sort of scares me now. I didn't expect him to like me back. What do I do now?! In times of wisdom, I look to Saint Patrick. And by that, I mean go to Ireland and stay there away from other countries' problems.

              Winnifred

              I smile as Tegan offers the girl the time to spend time with us "we will be amazing. Saka here is quite the social little nerd." I say and pull him over to me with a small grin. It is official, I have claimed him as my friend. My friend, mine.

              "That's some blood for a fall." I comment. I am surprised I haven't bled yet from all the times I have knocked into a wall. Walls are horrible and unnecessary. As are floors. Or whatever is there to make my back hurt from being hurled into the air. It is not as fun as some people think

              Andre

              I raise my eyebrow at her. "I guess by your laughter you think I am Hooch." I say with a grin. At least she knows that one. "Okay...you Shawn or Gus?" I ask, trying to see if I can do something more obscure. I pull another book from the wall. There are some more distinguishable scribbles in here. "Ah, here we go, I think this is a diary." I say and hand it over to her. I wonder if we can get more information out of this one, or if it is just a book for notes, rather than a personal diary.

            • icon-moderator.png

              Kaitlyn Guinyard
              ((Lmao! Yeah Jack is creeping me out a tinsy bit but it's all good. I still love him. X'D))

              Penelope

              I gasp when he grabs me and forces me to stand in front of him. I feel my voice lodging in my throat, blocking my words from escape. His thumbs rub along my shoulders and I feel myself tremble in fear. I don't like this, I don't like this, I don't like this...

              "Relax," he says.

              I don't like this.

              "Just breathe."

              I don't like this!

              "It will all be over in a second..."

              I DON'T LIKE THIS!

              I scream. "No!"

              A strong pulse rocks my body. I fall over from the force of it, still weak and tears now rolling down my cheeks. My head swims so much and so suddenly, that I barely notice the boy falling unconscious. I cradle my pounding skull. "Oh no...n-not again..." I crawl over to the boy, checking to make sure he didn't hit his head or something.

              Where did I transfer his conscious to? I hope I didn't end up in someone's mind next do--

              I seize up when his body starts...shifting. What th-...Is he transforming?!

              I jump back and scurry away until my back hits the wall, breathing heavily and on the verge of panicking again. What the hell's going on?!



              ((I'll let you do Jack's commentary in Pen's head lol!))

              ***

              Nellie

              ((Lmaooo! And Nellie would just be like: *blushes* "A moment? What kind of moment?"))

              I almost miss his arm wrapping around my shoulders since I'm so engrossed in the movie. However, as soon as his gloved hand touches me, the spot beneath my sweater warms. And tingles, but only a little. I bite my lip, trying not to grin like a dummy.

              And why the heck do I wanna grin so bad, anyways? I mean, not like a normal grin either. I know a dummy grin when I feel one, trust me. I only ever have that expression plastered across my face whenever I'm devouring a bio book or jotting down some bomb ideas in my sketchbook (speaking of which, I should really go looking for that at some point. There's no telling if someone could take it...). But to feel like this just from cuddling with Cy...I have no idea why I'm like this.

              I don't fight it though. It feels so perfect and right. Why would I resist?

              I grin when Cy compliments my humming, however I then puff out my cheeks and pout when he ruffles my hair, practically blinding me. I don't need to see to know he's smiling at me. I flip my hair like one of those fancy Victoria's Secret models (I'd like to believe I worked for the modeling industry in my past life...as the stage lights manager who functioned on lattes and doughnuts and the tears of her haters. Get in line, everyone. There's only but so much of Nellie Bond III to go around!) and gently poke him in the chest.

              "Just to let you know, I work hard to get my hair to look like this. Do you know how much you have to sleep to get awesome bedhead like this? A lot, sir. A lot." I nod sagely, as if I just clued him in on the ultimate secret of the universe (Hahaha! As if I'd actually tell someone that!). However, my eyes then widen when I realize THE SCENE is coming.

              Hell yes!

              I point eagerly at the screen as Alladin and Princess Jasmine start riding the magic carpet. I can already hear the instrumental slowly fading into existence in the background. I'm literally bouncing while beaming at Cy. "The song's starting! You ready?? Alladin goes first!"

              I swear I haven't been this childish and free in a long time--ever, actually.

              ***

              Samuel

              ((Oh Lawd Carrie don't panic hon it's gonna be okay, lmao! She's so precious bruh! X'D ))

              "I liked you when I gave you a hug for the first time," Carrie admits shyly. I smile upon hearing this. I'm glad that it's my hugs, my only away of expression my affections for her, that helped to blossom something wonderful. "I mean...you remembered how squeamish I was back in the day--" Yes, I do. It was almost discouraging at first. I could sense how uncomfortable she was about giving hugs, so I tried not to push her. I had just smiled and nodded in return, toning down my greetings to a simple handshake. "--and I felt safe around you...besides the hug you gave in return made my stomach churn and my heart pound so hard that I was surprised I didn't have a cardiac arrest."

              I almost pale at the thought. Christ! I know it's a joke but I swear the pit of my stomach hallows out just at the mere thought of it. My poor Care Bear! I swallow back my wild imagination and chuckle. "Oh come now, my hugs can't be that lethal," I say jokingly.

              My expression softens when Carrie cradles my hand in hers. "So...would you consider us, together then?" The nervousness is clear in her voice. She's so darn adorable! I know I sound like a broken record player but I really do love it when she blushes; the bright hue seems to always work in harmony with her eyes and freckles.

              "Consider? Oh no, Care Bear. I could go to the rooftops and scream that we're together right now. Though I doubt you'd let me." I shrug and smile sheepishly at her. I'm being serious. How could I not be open and proud about my feelings for this woman? I'd be a lunatic if I wasn't. However, an afterthought hits me. "Err...actually, maybe I shouldn't do that. Then Scott will find out and we'll never hear the end of his tearful ramblings."


              ((I mean Sam's got a point...))

            • icon-moderator.png

              ❤Alex❤
              Tegan

              "Yeah." I say as she agreed to hang out with us.

              More friends, I think. Quinn seems a little nervous but perked up as I had asked the definitions

              "Oh ok...." I then nod and smiled as she gave me the definition of those words. I then try to rack my brain to remember the first words she taught me..ugh!

              "Oh so you are ok..thats good. was just worried. How did you get hurt anyways?" I say wondering if she got the damage from the food fight but she seemed fine. I hope she didn't mind the constant questions. I then heard what winnie said and laughed.

              Sakamoto

              I just let them talk..I did notice that girl Quinn seemed a little nervous but seemed to be calming down. Winnie suddenly grabbed my arm, I was surprised but just lets her hug me or whatever. I didn't mind.

              "We don't mind the more the merrier." I say with a smile not minding if the other girl joined...hey we can use more people looking around. I see the blood but she seemed okay. I then looked at Winnie wondering how she hasn't had any injuries.

              "You fell into the wall twice how the heck have you not had not had any injuries." I then comment out load raising an eyebrow.

              Violet

              "Ok..maybe i little." I say with a small smile. Mostly because I thought it would be funny. Dog ear are cute.

              "Ugh, I don't know who Shawn or Gus are." I admit with a small shrug. I stopped looking around as Andre said he found a diary. I looked over it as he handed it to me. It wasn't scribbles like the last one.

              This places gets more curiouser and curiouser...hu i just sounded like Alice from Wonderland there, I then think looking over the dairy or whatever this was. As i looked over the writing it seemed to be a diary.

              (What should it say?)

            • icon-moderator.png

              Kaitlyn Guinyard
              Quinn

              I start squirming a bit more. I had thought that sitting in this corner would turn the attention away from me but now everyone's looking my way and shooting off questions left and right. Fortunately, the next thing I hear isn't another question. Instead, I see Midnight ((Winnifred)) pull that quiet dude ((Sakamoto)) into a hug. At first I feel bad for him, thinking he's gonna suffocate but it doesn't seem to bother him.

              Midnight: Chatty, bubbly, and a bit possessive. Got it.

              Sakamoto: Quiet as holy hell. Check.

              Tegan: Smiley but strangely not annoying. Checkaroo.

              Hey, what I can say? Gotta keep tabs on these people. There's no telling when I'll need to rely on this info to get what I want.

              "We will be amazing," Midnight says, "Saka here is quite the social little nerd." I just stare blankly at her.

              "...Intriguing..." My expression does pinch a little when she comments about my fall. I shrug again before rummaging through my pockets. I never took the time to actually look at what kind of candy Tegan gave me. "What about you? I've descried all of those instances in which you soared through the air like a ballistic missile and clouted the wall. Shouldn't you be more sanguine than I?"

              Just because I don't say anything doesn't mean I'm never watching. I've definitely caught Midnight blasting backwards and hitting the wall a few times. At first, it was kinda funny but now I'm wondering what the hell this kid is made of.

              Just as I give my two cents, "Saka" (I think that's what Midnight calls him) finally speaks up and seconds my idea. Midnight should be at least a tinsy bit injured. What is she, Juggernaut Junior?

              Wait...now that I'm thinking about it...

              "What are your anomalies?" I am somewhat curious about their abilities. I have a small idea of what Tegan can do but it's vague. I'd rather get the answer straight from her.

            • icon-moderator.png

              ❤Alex❤
              Tegan

              I looked over at Winnie at Quinns and Sakamoto's comment.

              "Oh also can i have some of that candy." Sakamoto then asked me and I handed some to him.

              "She's crashed into walls?" I say surprised looking at her...she didn't seem that hurt at all. Quinn then asked what our anomalies are...

              "Oh mine is Magnetism." I answered with a smile. Although it was kinda obvious with the trays and everything at the food fight,

              "I can teleport."Sakamoto said as he seemed to be talking more now.

              "And yours is like super speed correct?" I asked Quinn tilting my head remembering her zooming around. I was happy we were all become more comfortable here..and it seemed like we could all be good friends.

              I didn't feel lugubrious anymore...oh yeah that was the word Quinn first taught me, I then thought as I had been trying to remember.

              I also make a mental note to search up what the word: sanguine means so I wouldn't annoy Quinn with my questions.

            • icon-founder.png

              KateSea
              Jack

              Suddenly I notice that I feel like I am in a girl's body again, although everything feels groggy and I have no control. I wonder if Jaqueline took over at the last second. Once I am able to collect my wits within this body, I look through its sight and am surprised to see Jaqueline lying on the floor. My clothes are now slightly baggy over her and she seems to be regaining somewhat of a consciousness. Well, shit

              Huston, we have a problem. WHO IS THIS? I think and am annoyed as I realize I have no normal control, and can barely feel myself settle into the body. I just feel as though I am in an abyss. Ah, you must be the girl I was trying to 'court' per say...how the hell did I end up here, hmm? What, did you want to get closer to me or something? I chuckle inwardly and notice my female counterpart start to wake up. She looks suddenly panicked. She scrambles back towards the door, clinging my shirt to her.

              "Oh, oh oh oh oh." She stutters nervously as she tries to make her way to the door knob. I would have rolled my eyes at her. The poor dear looks so in a rush and I don't even think she realizes I am gone. The poor girl must be so relieved.

              Cyrus

              (Cyrus: A moment of time and space...a moment that will make up an infinity, our moment...NOW PEN GO AWAY XD)

              I smile as I notice her trying her best not to grin. Let that smile bloom across your face, honey. "I know, Nel Bel. I mean, have you seen this crow's nest?" I say as I brush back my hair and let it stick up. Love ya mop, love ya. I am suddenly taken off as I see it is Aladdin's part. Oh goodness gracious I am not ready this is going to be horrible say goodbye to my friendship so long fare well, I'll end up dead. Whistle whistle whistle. Oh goodness, I need to get my head in the game. Gotta get ya head in the game, gotta get ya head in the game. Oh come on, it can't be that hard! Because it's hard, it's hard, it's hard to be the bard. I have to stop this, this is going so cra...

              "I can show you the world." I suddenly start without really thinking and I am surprised as my mouth opens and continues to let my voice out of its cage. "Shining, shimmering splendid...tell me princess now when did you last let your heart decide..." I must sound like a dying cat at this point, but I continue nevertheless. I hope Scott doesn't come back up with a complaint. Why am I so under confident? Maybe it is just because I am near Nellie. Because generally I can sing loudly and without worry, but around this girl...I am a mess.

              "I can open your eyes, take you wonder by wonder..." I make a hand gesture like Aladdin is on the screen as I squeeze Nellie to me with a grin across my face.

              Carrie

              (they are both cinnamon rolls oh my lord XD)

              "Oh, your hugs are miraculous." I say with a smile but keep my head down. I can't believe I feel so sheepish right now. He is my best friend, after all. Whose the best person to fall for? A close friend who wouldn't dare try to hurt you. "They have renewed my faith in the universe several times." I beam, still smiling. I blink as he admits he would go onto the roof and yell it to the world that we are together

              "I will take that as a yes." I comment, a small grin curling up on my lips. "And you are very right, I wouldn't let you. At least not without me screaming it along with you." I continue and bring his hand up to my lips to give it a polite kiss before laughing about Scott. "Oh, dear. I don't know how he'd feel about this..." My eyebrows knit together. I think he'd either be really happy or really upset by it. We are like his family, after all, and I would not want to give him a heart attack knowing that he has two people he cares about in a relationship. It could get a little dramatic.

              "I am sure it will all be fine." I suddenly think of Itlize. She had been looking at us when we hugged and I noticed that happen more than once. It hits me that she may or may not have wanted us to be a couple for a while. Man, how have I not noticed? Wait, now that I remember I think Scott gave me small hints. He was the one who encouraged me to start being a little more of a hugmeister.

              Winnifred

              "Um, I can create energy from movement. I don't think there is any real name for it." I grin over at Tegan and Saka "I am made of steel, that's why I don't get dented." Although I know there was a huge bruise on my back, but thanks to my baggy shirt, no one gets to see it. It's not like it is bad, though. I feel fine. It is going to hurt in the morning though.

              "If you do have super speed, that is wicked awesome." I compliment her with a grin. I wish I could travel to whatever cities I'd like to at the speed of light. I mean, come on, New Zealand takes too long to get to, and if I can run across water. I smile at the idea. Oh the land of the Hobbits, here I come.

              Andre

              (I am thinking like a code, everything seems like nonsense out of context)

              I mentally place Psych onto the list. That one will be fun. I peek over at the book over her shoulder and my head tilts. This is really weird...none of it makes sense. It is just random words next to each other and none of the sentences are coherent.

              "This doesn't make any sense..." I say as I flicker through the pages. Each page is crazier and crazier as we go. "Okay, now this house is screwing us over." I mumble as I look through the book and notice there are dates. 1957 and 1958. I tilt my head. I think this diary was written before the house was actually opened.
              • Sakamoto
                "Oh..alright then." I say and laughed a little,looking to the others," She always seems fine and says she's ok."
                I am glad that she doesn't seem to get hurt easily it would be bad if she did. I also nodded when Winnie said that super speed was a cool power agreeing with her.

                Tegan
                Well as long as she said she was ok...i dropped it although I wondered ow she didn't seem to be hurt at all
                "Yeah it is a pretty cool power." I say agreeing with the awesomeness of super speed. It was funny I hadn't asked then what there powers were before. I wondered how I would handled if I was able to switch powers with other people....I would want to be able to switch with Sakamoto or Quinn..I didn't think I would be able to handle Winnie's powers.

                Violet
                (Oh ok makes sense)(Oh i have an idea..Itzlie is going closing secret passage ways. Should she accidentally lock Violet and Andre in the room and Andre has to use his powers to get out? )
                "I agree." I say with a nod not understanding any of what the diary is saying. This was weird.....I also noticed the date and how old the writing was.
                "There has to be some kind of key or clue to knowing what this all means." I then comment but everything seemed to be so cryptic or make no sense. Scribbled words, blank books, and now this...whatever this is and whoever make this didn't want anyone finding out what any of these notes means.

              • icon-moderator.png

                ❤Alex❤
                (@katesea, i hAve an idea what if Dameon..the one who can copy powers can also switch peoples powers around?)

              • icon-moderator.png

                Kaitlyn Guinyard
                ((Sorry for the lack of posting today...inspiration is just NOT freaking coming over here and I don't know why. I've been legit glaring holes through my screen wondering why the hell my brain is shutting down. Just know that I'm present, just low on creativity and ideas. Really low. *sobs*))

              • icon-moderator.png

                ❤Alex❤
                (Its fine take your time ^^ )
                (Also hey...can you do me a favor? Could you..draw me a picture of violet?)(I mean I know I can draw her myself...but I like your arts tory. It's fine if your husy)

              • icon-moderator.png

                Kaitlyn Guinyard
                ((@Alex thanks lol! And yeah, I could see if I can draw Violet! Is there anything specific you want? Like a pose or accessory or something? ))

              • icon-moderator.png

                ❤Alex❤
                (@Kait humm...well you can draw her drawing with the little stick figures coming out? You can have her running after them? Or maybe just have her reading? Or just being shy...whatever is easiest for you to imagine and draw.

                For an outfit she likes wearing dresses (although most of her clothes are hand me downs so you can make them plain or raggedy) and a hoodie. she has a heart shapes birthmark on her wrist. She is also ALWAYS caring some kind of shoulder bag that is big enough to carry a sketchbook)

                (as that good? do you need any more details? )

                ALSO THANK YOU SO MUCH I AM SO EXCITED TO SEE IT ^^)

              • icon-moderator.png

                Kaitlyn Guinyard
                ((All of that sounds perfect! I'll more than likely get to work on it either tonight or tomorrow--depends on if this headache will leave me in peace lol! AND NO PROBLEM I LOVE ENVISIONING OTHER PEOPLE'S CHARACTERS IT'S SO INTERESTING! *hearts*))

              • icon-moderator.png

                ❤Alex❤
                (Yeah thank you =) Yeah it is fun to do that. I hope your headache gets better )

              • icon-founder.png

                KateSea
                (@Kaitlyn I will give you creative juice *Squeezes creative fruits and adds a little coffee and red bull* *Tosses it over* Enjoy!)(@Ale oo I am excited to see Violet! I remember seeing some of your drawings and I really liked them.)

                Andre

                (Ooh I like that idea!)

                My eyebrows knit together "I think I might have to try and find some of the mansion's records." I smirk softly. I am thinking maybe Scott's door can be open just enough. Maybe I can find something there about the house, or if I go to a public library. This place has been around long enough that there should be some recording about what has happened in this place.

                "I can't imagine that someone would make these diary entries so complex." My head tilts "I think someone was trying to hide something. But I can't tell what...I have a bad feeling about this house." I suddenly admit, swallowing the lump growing in my throat. Especially being in this room...it felt as though we were being messed with by some sort of unseen force. But what would do that? I feel like I am losing my mind. Just a few hours ago I didn't believe in abnormalities, and now I feared an unseen force was interfering with me and Violet. Yes, I think mad would be the right word to describe my head

              • icon-moderator.png

                ❤Alex❤
                (@katesea yeah I am too. Oh yes I remember that drawing was of alexis and rick! I don't have much time to draw anymore sadly..wish I did)

                Violet
                "Do you really think there would be something there to help us?" I asked. I put the diary....so far we have a some notes that aren't any good with scribbles, a diary in code we can't understand, and a blank book. I kept looking at the blank book (of should the blank book not be blank but in like braille?)
                "I agree this is wierd." I say back and nod, " Yeah whatever it is...someone wanted to make sure no one found out."
                Suddenly I hear the door close entirely and a click....we're we just locked in here?

                Itzlie
                I find abother secret passage way in the downstairs with the books. I get a key moving the book case close...and locked it. There no one should be able to get in. I smiled and quickly head to the next room.
  • I loved that picture! Rick was absolutely amazing. Well if you ever do find the time you should. I just picked up drawing although I am not very good at it quite yet.)

    Andre

    (Braille could be really cool)

    "I have a feeling this house is hiding more than just this..." I say then hear a click. Crap. I go over to the door and try to pull at it. It's not going to open. "Damn it." I mumble "I think someone locked us in." I bite my lip and realize I can't kick at the door. I do have an idea though. It is going to hurt. "Okay, don't be surprised." I say as I force myself out of my body and I watch it crumple to my knees. I make sure it ends up leaning against the wall before trying to force myself out of the door. It sends a wave of pain through me as my spirit gets to the other side. Now I just need to move the book case. I take a breath in and try to move the bookcase, my arms trembling as I do this. This is going to hurt when this is all done.

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    (Oh thank you =D yeah i remember that picture because it's one of the only ones were I actually drew a decent guy (guys are hard for me to draw). Its hard finding time...during the summer I had chores and a job so yeah. Now I will be adding school once summer is over.

    Oh I wold love to see your drawings!)

    Violet

    (Glad you think so)

    Great we are locked in, I think wondering how long it would take for someone to notice we are missing then to find us.

    "Don't be surprised." Andre says and Im curious what he is going to do. He suddenly crumbles to his knees and I try to help lean his body properly as best as I can for my size so he doesn't hit his head on anything or seriously hurt himself. At first I freak out a little worried my eyes wide but then calm down.

    Right this was his power right? He told me not to freak out , I then think calming down. I wondered what he's going to do. The blank book falls on the floor again.

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    (I find guys are hard to draw too. Oh Yes I understand I just got my first job and it's kicking my butt. Oh, I will post something in the chat section.))

    Andre

    I grit my teeth as I manage the door open. I feel everything start to ache and I open the door for Violet and I stumble back into my body. Once I do my eyes flicker open and I am trying to catch my breath. I curse under my breath once I manage to get enough oxygen into my lungs and my sight moves up towards Violet "Well, that was hard." I say as my chest heaves and aches. Man, that really hurt. Oh well, I got us out. I rub my head as my vision becomes blurry.

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    (Yeah for some reason they are just hard to draw. Oh ok! can't wait to see it! )

    Violet

    The doors opens..and I looked at his unconscious body.

    Did he do that?, i think glad he figured out a way to get us out. His eyes flicker open and he is back. At first I smiled and hugged him without realizing it glad he was ok.

    "Oh good I was worried-" I say then stopped myself as I see didn't look so well," You..ok?"

    I frown and bite my lip not liking this and I wondered what to do.

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    (I think it's because of jawline structure. Or maybe it's just because we aren't dudes XD)

    Andre

    I blink as she hugs me. W...what is she doing? Why is she physically showing affection towards me? My mouth opens in a small gape. I can't imagine someone would throw their arms around me...and not have it be around my throat. Wow. She isn't trying to kill me. Is there a God after all?

    "I am fine.." I say slowly, placing my hand behind my head as I try to inhale evenly. One, two, three...I think to myself and manage to regain my bearings. "At least the door is open." I say as I try to sit up but I end up grimacing. Dang, I didn't realize leaving my body for just a minute would make me fill so nauseous.

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    (Yeah either one would be it haha When I try to draw guys they almost end up looking more like girls..most of the time. I have gotten better XD what about you?)

    Violet

    (Wait...not having it around his throat 0.0 have people tried choking him before?)(although I do think hes reaction to the hug is adorkable..just blinking like "what is this?")

    I sighed relieved that he was fine and the door was open.

    "Sorry."I say moving away after hugging him as I see his reaction and worry I am making him uncomfortable. He gets up regaining himself for the most part

    "Ok thats good." I say as he says he is fine.

    "Yeah the door is open..lets get out of here." I say and get the books. We can read some of the books outside of this secret room.....i see him grimace and pull out another chocolate bar from my bag.

    "Here.." I say, like last time. It did make him feel better.

    (I think there interactions are so cute someimtes)

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    (I've had that once. Although I have characters who have short hair and are women but when I draw those ones they look like boys)

    Andre

    (He just has unreasonable fears XD)(He is so adorable XD)

    "Thanks Remus Lupin." I say as she hands me chocolate and I nibble on it a little bit. "Mm, that hits the spot." I manage to beam lightly as I stand up and finish up the chocolate bar. "Sorry about ending up getting us both stuck in here." I say as I let her go ahead out of the door first and I follow her out before closing up the door afterwards. I wonder who closed us in.

    "Maybe we should head up to my room or something. we can relax up there and also look over what we have." I suggest with a shrug. Besides I need to sit down and regain my bearings. I didn't need to end up fainting or anything. I am sure it would happen at some point and now would be no good.

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    (Oh i see..yeah don't you hate when that happens lol)

    Violet

    (OH i see at first I was like 0.0)(yeah he is XD)

    I got the reference and smiled..glad he felt good enough to joke. I laughed a little.

    "Welcome." I say,"and it's fine this is the most fun I have had in a while."

    I walked out and he followed behind and he closes the door.

    "Yeah maybe that would be best." I say and nod carrying the books. I let him lead the way to his room, it would be best for him to rest..i don't know how much energy he used getting us out. I wondered if I could have used my powers to get us out but not likely

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    (Although I drew an awesome boy once with longer hair and a :/ face XD)

    Andre

    (No no no girl has barely given him contact XD)

    I raise my eyebrow. Her hanging out with me is the most fun she has had in awhile. that...sounds sort of sad. I don't think I am that fun. In fact I think I am sort of a pain. I smile at the idea then turn back to her. "Well, I am glad to have been able to help with your happiness factor." I become silent once again and lead her up to the room where y name is written along the door and I open the door for her "Ladies first." I say with a smirk then head inside after her. I direct her to plop the books down at the desk that was here and I sit down. "So hopefully this sort of thing won't happen often. I don't want to be trapped internally within one of the rooms."

  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    (Oh cool XD more than I have done lol)
    Violet
    (I see XD)
    He raised an eyebrow and I tilted my head..did I say something wrong? He then smiled and I smiled back
    "Yup..and I even got a hug." I say teasing him a bit and smiled wider. Although I also was surprised that I gave him a hug. I continued to follow him to his room.
    "Thank you." I say and go inside when he says ladies first. I then plop down the books.
    "Yeah hopefully not..good thing you were able to get us out." I then say and nod. I go threw the books again...I had packed up the blank book. I looked threw it and raised an eyebrow.
    "Hey...Andre. I don't think this book is blank..I think its written in....Braille?" I say and move my hand over the pages feeling the little dots. Although I had no idea how to read it.
    • Done! :3



      20882359_1981697735408708_3402942264270962752_n.jpg

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      (Oh my gosh I love it! It's like the best thing XD)(it's so funny)

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      ((Glad you like it! *hearts*))

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      (@Ale every time I look at the picture I am overwhelmed with pride but the face just looks back at me awkwardly and it's great XD)(@Kaitlyn that is amazing! The stick figures are hilarious.)

      Andre

      "I don't receive hugs often." I admit as we get inside and I shrug "It is no problem." I look over at the books and look through the one that is just messy scribbles. My eyes widen in realization as she says it is in braille. How did I not think of that?

      "May I see that?" I question her. I knew English, a little French, some sign language, and luckily a little braille. It is tricky for me but I might be able to get something out of it. I reach over and take the book from her before tracing my finger across the dots. "Ah, this makes a lot more sense now...." I say, biting my lip. "I think I can translate the first page or two. Then see how much farther I can get. Then we can try to get the whole thing out."

      (Hey is it okay that after Andre gets a few words out of the braille we close this chapter? I can leave it on a nice little cliff hanger in the book *wink*)


    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      ((@Kate may I squeeze in a quick post before we close it out? I really do feel bad for my lack of posting over here...))

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      (@Kaitlyn go right on ahead :)(Don't feel bad I think we've all been busy and drained of ideas(trust me I feel that a lot). I might actually just keep this open till later tonight because Im gonna be busy.)

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      (@kait yes I do..it's funny how accurate the drawing is XD)(I also agree the stick figures are hilarious)
      (@katesea lol that's hilarious)

      Violet
      I nod as he asks to see it and hands it over to him
      "Oh you can read it? That's awsome..." I say and smiled and looked over his shoulder...even though I had no idea what it said.
      "What's it say?" I asked excited to actually get some answers to this mystery.

      (Yes sure! That would be awsome )

    • icon-moderator.png

      Kaitlyn Guinyard
      Penelope

      Huston, we have a problem. WHO IS THIS?

      I instantly pale...

      Ah, you must be the girl I was trying to 'court' per say...how the hell did I end up here, hmm?

      Oh dear.

      What, did you want to get closer to me or something?

      Oh no.

      He's in my head...

      MY head! "Oh God, oh God, oh God, oh God." Remember how I was on the verge of hyperventilating earlier? Well, now I am. Completely. Without a doubt. I ignore his thoughts for now and notice that his body has changed into a female. The world? Is he some sort of shapeshifter? B-but that wouldn't explain how he's still conscious while in my hea--

      "Oh, oh oh oh oh." As she stutters, it finally hits me like a ton of bricks.

      "J-Jaqueline?!" My eyes are as wide as saucer plates. What in world is going on?! Before I can even think to stop her and ask, she makes a quick escape, leaving me looking like a fish straight out of water.

      There are two ways I can handle this.

      -1) Calmly and thoroughly evaluate these recent turn of events.

      -2) Completely flip shit.

      I choose option 2.

      I panic.

      "NELLIIIIIIIIIIIIIE!!!" I sprint down the halls for Nellie's room. Out of all of us, she's seems to be the most level-headed one. I have NO idea how she can help me but I cannot live with this...this creepy guy in my head!

      I literally slam her door open and scream, "THERE'S A CREEPY BOY IN MY HEAD BUT HIS BODY TURNED INTO DRAINER GIRL!"

      I'm going to need therapy after this, aren't I?



      ((My God somebody give Pen a paper bag, an inhaler, something!))

      ***

      Nellie

      I'm pretty sure I've reached my maximum limit for how big my smile can get. Holy Cyonis of the Earth and Stars he's really singing! If this isn't friendship goals right here then I don't know what is! The best part is that he's completely committed to playing Alladin. He even mimics the hand gestures and pulls me close. Something in my chest skips for a second but I don't pay it much mind. Dang, now it's kinda hot too...screw, I'm used to the weird heat flashes by now.

      "I can open your eyes, take you wonder by wonder..." I feel excitement bubble up when Jasmine's part starts to roll in. I'm definitely no Disney princess but I at least know I don't sound like a dying donkey. Just a normal, completely healthy donkey who knows how to sing one or two notes on key.

      "A whole new world. A new fantastic point of view..." I don't give Cy any visible signals. No specific looks, hand signs, nods, nothing. So imagine my surprise when he automatically harmonizes with me in all the right moments. Omg, I've found the perfect guy, haven't I? Yep. No doubt about that. We spend the entire song just...like...caught up in each other. I don't know how to explain it but it's like we're connecting on this new level. Everything had been so playful and awesome between us but I can't help but feel as though our friendship got deeper all of the sudden.

      So, what then? Best friends? Already? We only just met but it's hard to be skeptical. The chemistry is just there...screw it. YOLO, right? If it feels right, I won't fight it.

      Cy and I start closing out the song. By this time, I've completely forgotten about the movie. It's practically background noise. I'm completely pulled in by him; his adorkable funky glasses, that anti-gravity hair, that sweet smile, and those freaking pretty eyes of his.

      "A whole new world," I sing softly.

      "A whole new world..."

      I...I think he just got cuter. How in the world does that even work?

      "That's where we'll be..."

      "That's where we'll be."

      For some reason my arms want to wrap around his neck...maybe I'm just unconsciously trying to mirror Princess Jasmine? Yeah, that makes sense.

      "A thrilling chase"

      "A wondrous place"

      And, I mean, Princess Jasmine does technically move her face closer to Aladdin...

      "For you and me..."

      And I'm pretty dang sure there's a kiss in there somewhere--

      The door slams open.


      "THERE'S A CREEPY BOY IN MY HEAD BUT HIS BODY TURNED INTO DRAINER GIRL!"


      ((Dammit, Pen....))

      ***
      Quinn

      "Oh mine is magnetism," Tegan says. Makes sense. If that awesome metal tray dome of doom isn't a dead giveaway, then I don't know what is. It's a pretty cool ability, I can admit that...Kinda makes me think of Magneto. He's always been a favorite of mines from the X-Men.

      I quirk an eyebrow when the quiet one says his ability is teleportation...

      ...

      Wait...

      Is that the same guy who ruined my nap earlier?! ((For anyone who doesn't remember, when Sakamoto teleported in front of the Reid Mansion gates, he startled Quinn out of her nap, which pissed her off lmao!))

      My right eye twitches.

      I point at him, prepared to give the dude a good tongue lashing but then I just sigh in defeat. My shoulders deflate. "That's...an intriguing anomaly..." Jeez, where's my usual fire? It's like a lazy fire, you know? I'll be chill and stuff but I can still deliver some hurtful words when I feel like it. But still...this Sakamoto dude looks so freakin' innocent, I'll feel like the bad guy if I go off on him. I just huff and cross my arms. Stupid morals.

      Midnight's ability throws me off for a second. The world? Creates energy from movement? I blink at her.

      "But...surely not all means of dynamism trigger this, correct? If so, walking must be quite the remonstrance." Like, how the hell do you deal with that? So you're telling me that the slightest weird movement makes energy and then you...like...explode and go flying off? Shit man...that kinda sucks. Sucks more than my issue for tripping and that's a hard one to top.

      I pull into myself a little when Midnight compliments my abilities. "Uh...hyper speeds comes with a few avails but...it's unworthy of sycophancy." Hyper speed is not as great as it looks. All of the disadvantages it comes with is freaking ridiculous.

      ***

      Samuel

      "And you are very right, I wouldn't let you. At least not without me screaming it along with you," Carrie says before placing a quick kiss on my hand. Oh dear...is that how she felt when I kissed her knuckles? No wonder she was gaping! I'm doing the same thing now with cheeks as rosy as ever. Jeez, my Care Bear can be too perfect sometimes...I'm pulled out of my trance when she laughs. "Oh, dear. I don't know how he'd feel about this..."

      Her mind seems to trail off with the scenario and she seems mostly amused by it. Yes, I could see how hilarious Scott's reaction could be...Perhaps I should prepare a tray of sweets to help soften the shock? Yes, I think I'll do that later. Maybe even have Carrie help? Ooooh that would be fun! Maybe I could even sneak in a bubble battle while cleaning dishes? It's happening. I refuse to let this glorious plan die!

      Carrie seems fairly confident that Scott will take the news just fine. I beam at her. "I'll be holding you to that, Care Bear. Just imagine it, you and me just screaming from the top of the mansion and poor Scott wondering what in the world is going on." I laugh to myself just thinking about it. Goodness, I'll have to make my extra special brownies just to keep him calm.

      "Well then," I hold my arm out for her, "How about we make a quick round on the kids, just to make sure everything's in order, and then check in with Scott?" I then crack a warm smile. "After everything today is taken care of, I'm still looking forward to those Netflix shows you've been dying to have me watch."

    • icon-founder.png

      KateSea
      (Ill have to find the picture at some point. It just looks so disappointed in me XD)

      Andre

      It takes me a moment and I run my finger over the writing once or twice until I am able to make something out of it. "It...it seems to be a letter. In fact...this book seems to be several notices from one person to another. Here is what I am able to make of it..." I say and clear my throat

      "My dearest, it seems to be that I can find a way to communicate with you now, for I have no other way to do so. It seems our union was impossible, but now I know what I can do to get through to you. I have bound together this book for your blind eyes only, and it describes all the reasons I admire your alluring mind..." I pause and furrow my eyebrows

      "I think this is some sort of love connection or something...let me flip a few pages ahead. Some of this seems ewie gooey." I skip two pages ahead and keep reading after a moment.

      "I am glad you have returned the book for me to continue to write, and my heart is filled to the brim with joy that you are as delighted as I..." I roll my eyes as it continues going on and I then pick up on another sentence "I as being one of the assistants of the house have right to inform you that while this house is safe we have been experiencing mass protests from several of the neighbors. They no longer see this as a mental institution but now know the truth. It is a matter of time until a deviant decides to cause mayhem. I promise you my dearest you have nothing to fear." I pause

      "that was the last entry for that date. There seems to be many more."

      Jack

      Jesus this girl needs an inhaler. If I could I would roll my eyes.

      You need to relax. We could have fun with this you know. I mean...living in a girl's body does have it's perks. I feel so witty and pretty, and yes at times, gay. But hey, can you blame me? I need to live somehow. Jesus don't go losing your breath. I don't want to die in this body. As lovely as it is...I prefer to be with the redheaded idiot.

      It feels weird not being in control. It is almost like watching a movie but being strapped down to a torture chair. I just hoped it was a sexy torture chair, but knowing me I wasn't going to be that lucky. Oh well, it does not matter. I mean, I might as well get comfortable. Is that possible? Oh but hey, I can still screw around with this kid.

      Oh well now look what you have done. You interrupted a romantic moment. For all you know that girl who so rudely hurt my Jaqueline could do what I do to that blondie. Wouldn't that be fun to watch? You know I think I sort of want to see them kiss now and watch him crumble.

      Oh if only I could recline in my strapped mental torture sexy chair. Then I would be comfortable enough to watch the drama in front of me. At least when I was with Jaqueline I could slap myself in the face. Maybe I can gain enough control later on to do that. That would be very fun. But the point is I need to get back to Jaqueline. There is no way she is going to seduce many people and she might die without me. What can I say? I am the main reason we are alive.

      (Jack. Why? Why must I make you like this?)

      Cyrus

      (That was so beautiful oh my God Pen)

      Unironically the words "Sha la la don't be afraid, you gotta go and kiss the girl' run through my head as we sing. She isn't bad at all, and I feel like us harmonizing is a feeling I used to get when I used to go to mass with my father and everyone would sing together. It made me feel warm and fuzzy inside, and loved. Not to mention trying my best not to sound like Satan playing the fiddle while stomping his hooves onto a hot tin roof as there are dying cats around the vicinity, but hey, I think I am doing okay. I almost move my face towards hers and reach out to grasp her cheeks, but am I interrupted when Pen screams.

      "Wait...what?" I ask as she says there is a boy in her head. "Um, Pen, sweetie?" I hesitantly leave Nellie and I go up to Penelope, a concerned look along my face. "Just breathe. Tell me what happened." If there is a boy in her head I'd gladly have a chat with him...I don't know how but I'd find a way to kick his ass if he is harassing a friend of mine. I wonder if she's in shock, which she looks like she might be. I think I need to get her calm.

      "Come on, let's go get you seated. I can get you a blanket and we can try to figure out how to help." I offer her, trying to act tranquil to keep her relaxed. I don't need her to continue freaking out.

      Winnifred

      I pause as I just guess what the words she uses mean. Er, sorry lady, I may love novels but I aint gonna use that sort of vocabulary in real life. What are you, Shakespeare? Will.I.Am Shaka spear. I giggle to myself. Oh, an old joke from my literature class. And you see why I ain't the sharpest tool in the shed. Somebody once...

      I have to stop. Good Lord Winnie, what have you been taking? "Er, well, I mean if I accidentally walk to fast I can make energy. It is not like it is always strong enough to knock me off my feet. But if I try to move my arm as a gesture, I will end up hurting myself. want me to show you?" I ask with a grin. I have the most control over the power when I am slow in moving. But I am too impatient. I do remember one time, however, when I was tired and almost asleep, I moved my arm as I was conducting, and the energy I remember clearly was blue. It looked like little fires, and there was a song. I could have sworn it was God's voice. But, knowing me, it never happened again. Whelp.

      Carrie

      "Scott the poor boy. He'd probably be confused as to who to protect more." I laugh softly. He was definitely the type of person to hold up a shotgun on the first date if he had a daughter. In all honesty, I don't want to boast, but I do think I am the closest thing he's got. Maybe Itlize too. I think so. Either way, I know how much he cares. Which means he can be stupidly protective.

      "That sounds amazing." I say looping my arm around his for the first time as his partner, rather than his friend. No, I am still his best friend. I think that love comes before anything else. "Hopefully the building hasn't been destroyed while we have been galloping off into the sunset." I comment with a small laugh "But hey, we have Netflix to look forward to, and just so you know, I am going to make you binge only the best British tv criminal justice shows." I grin at him. What can I say? I have a softspot for it. And by that I mean Broadchurch. David Tenant you wonderful brooding dork you. Oh right, Sam before all else.

      We head out of the infirmary "Everything seems okay so far...good good."

    • icon-moderator.png

      ❤Alex❤
      (Lol that's so funny XD)
      Violet
      I listen and nod..love notes? So the person this was for was blind. I listen and think of what it says
      "Aww some of what it says is sweet. Yeah maybe you should skip it for now." I say. I then continue to listen
      "Mass protests...." I say and think putting it together," wait...this house mass closed down for a while.."
      I wondered if this was around that time the protests were taking place back then that closed the house.

      "I wondered what happened." I then say. At least we found some things out...we can always go to public record and newspapers around this time it's dated.

      (I find it funny that it is Andre out of everyone to be reading love notes)

      Tegan
      She looks at sakamoto for a second and I wonder what she was thinking. ..the conversation then went to Winnie
      "Yeah I have seen her go flying back once." I comment remembering Winnie at the kitchen.

      Sakamoto
      She looked at him and I cleared my throat...wait I recognized her. I think I disturbed her before. Well...I bite my lip. Maybe I should apoligized when I get the chance although she didn't seem like she held the grudge and I smiled
  • I remember I was drawing the picture during class and disappointment all around XD)(I do think it's ironic but I also like how he's like "Ew gross")

    Andre

    "I don't know..." I say and feel around some more before I notice some numbers at the bottom "I think it's dated the thirteenth of July 1959. Fifty eight years ago." I blink as I continue to read it. "Okay most of this is about a woman the writer calls Cassie. I can't tell who the writer is though...he doesn't sign his name." I say then notice something weird. the dotes are not feeling the same as they were when I ran my fingers across them. Okay, that is bizarre. I ignore the feeling and move to the next page. I decide to skip to the end of the book but again notice the last few pages are torn out, and none too neatly. "Well someone was hiding something..."


  • icon-moderator.png

    ❤Alex❤
    (All the disapointments lol )(Yeah that's hilarious his reaction to the lovely doviness XD)

    Violet
    "I see...so we got a date." I say," we can check out the new papers and open articals to piece together what happened around that time outside."
    Hey then noticed someone has torn out some of the pages
    "Oh of course....another mystery." I then say jokingly.
    "I wonder if we can sneak out to check public record?" I then comment. We had at least one name and could narrow it down to someone who is blind who lived here before. I then get excited
    "This is like a real life mystery in one of my book!"I say with a littie glean in my eyes and smiled happy

    (Should we close it here?)

  • icon-founder.png

    KateSea
    (We can close it unless anyone else has anything else to place in here. LAST CALLS)

    Andre

    "I think there are archives in the local library we can check out." I say then look past the dots. Now I am sure they look different than the first time I read it. "Oh, we can sneak out alright." I think I was going to practice leaving my body so I could go on a little trip.

    "It certainly feels like it." I say and trace my finger along the dots. My eyebrows furrow in concern and I close the book, my chest suddenly heaving. That is not good. I look to Violet and I hand her the books "Lets keep these someplace safe." I say "Um, maybe you can keep them under your bed." I normally wouldn't have let her keep them, but what the braille read was disturbing, and it was written over and over again.

    They are coming.

Reply
Edit Delete

[IMG alt="❤Alex❤"]https://data.iwakuroleplay.com/avatars/m/26/26389.jpg?1509066948[/IMG]
❤Alex❤
Group moderator

Nov 4, 2017
Nov 4, 2017#2

(Hi wow all this copied and pasted from figment?)(Ok so I was about to post on figment for this group but should I just post here now? I don't know were you wanted to continue from since this is your group)

Like Reply
Edit Delete

[IMG alt="KatSea"]https://data.iwakuroleplay.com/avatars/m/26/26265.jpg?1507473171[/IMG]
KatSea
Group owner

Nov 4, 2017
Nov 4, 2017#3

(Yeah! So feel free to make a new discussion if you'd like. I'm going to move some more stuff over in a little while but I'm going to be a bit busy today.)